a formed design to this purpose If such men were capable of being reason'd with tho it were to as good purpose to talk to a storm or reason with a whirlwind or a flame of fire I would ask them What are you altogether unatoneable will nothing divert you from this pursuit If any thing what will What more gentle thing than our destruction do you seek or will content you Is it our communion And do you so recommend your selves Do you not know Cain is said to have been of that wicked one who slew his brother 1 Joh. 3.10 And that whosoever hateth his brother is a murtherer and that no murtherer hath eternal life abiding in him Is it not said Joh. 8.44 That such are of their father the devil and the lusts of their father they will do who was a murtherer from the beginning And in the forementioned 1 Joh. 3.10 In this the children of God are manifest and the children of the devil whosoever doth not righteousness is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother If all were like you under what notion were we to unite with them The Apostle tells us 1 Cor. 10.20 21. I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of devils Ye cannot be partakers of the Lords table and of the table of devils And in good earnest incarnate devils thô that Text do not directly speak of such have too much of devil in them to be participants in a communion that can seem desireable or is likely to be gratefull to serious Christians I must avow it to all the world it is not this or that external form I so much consider in the matter of Christian union and communion as what Spirit reigns in them with whom I would associate my self How can I endure to approach those holy mysteries wherein all are to drink into one Spirit and declare their union with the God of love with the Emmanuel God most nearly approaching us God with us collecting and gathering us in unto him as our common center whence the blessed Spirit of holy love is to diffuse it self through the whole body all enlivened by that spirit and form'd by it unto all kindness benignity goodness and sweetness With what significancy can I do so thô I were never so well satisfy'd with the external forms and modes my self if it be apparent I say if apparent I must cast in my lot and joyn my self with them were they generally such whose souls are under the dominion of the quite contrary spirit that fills them with malignity with mischievous dispositions and purposes towards many a sincere lover of God that cannot be satisfy'd with those forms and modes and who decline them only from a sense of duty to God and a fear of offending against the high authority of their blessed glorious Redeemer I know many are apt to justify themselves in their animosity and bitterness of spirit towards others upon a pretence that they bear the same disaffected mind towards them But besides that it is the most manifest and indefensible injustice if they charge the innocent or such as they are not sure are guilty if their own wrath and enmity be so potent in them as to enable their tainted vicious imagination to create its object or so to disguise and falsly clothe it as to render it such to themselves as whereupon they may more plausibly pour out their fury I say besides that how contrary is this vindictive spirit to the rules and spirit of the Christian Religion Is this to love our enemies to bless them that curse us and despitefully use us c How unlike the example of our blessed Lord when even in dying agonies he breath'd forth these words and his soul almost at once Father forgive them c Or of the holy Martyr Stephen Lord lay not this sin to their charge How unlike is that aptness to the retaliating of injuries to the Christian temper which the renowned Calvin discovers in an Epistle to Bullinger speaking of Luthers severity towards him If Luther a thousand times saith he call me devil I will acknowledge him for a famous servant of God which Passage both Bishop Morton and Bishop Davenant magnify him for and the former saith he herein spake so calmly so placidly so indulgently as if it were not a man but humanity it self that uttered the words Yea and such retaliation is what Paganism it self hath declaimed against a Maxim Tyr. Dissert 2. A noted Philosopher urges that against it that one would think should not need to be suggested to Christians somewhat so prudential as might not only work upon the principle of love to others but even that of self-love That then the evil must perpetually circulate and so must again and again return upon our selves As indeed if that must be the measure to revile them that revile us b 1 Pet. 2.23 c. 3.9 and render evil for evil railing for railing we should never have done It were a course which once begun could by that rule never find an end This then is the first part of the Answer to the proposed Question What may be most hopefully done c The endeavour of having our hearts knit together in love would surely do much towards it And this is agreeable to any the most private capacity No man can pretend his Sphaere is too narrow if his Soul be not for the exercise of love towards fellow-Christans And I hope 't is agreeable to all our principles Sure no man will say 't is against his conscience to love his brother And the same must be said of 2. That other expedient the endeavour to have our souls possest with a more clear efficacious practical faith of the Gospel Which was to make the other part of the answer to our Question And thô this is the more important part It is also so very evident that we do not need to make this discourse swell to a bulk too unproportionable to the rest it is to be joyned with by speaking largely to it Althô we have not the Name of faith in this Text we have the Thing It is not named but it is described so as that it may easily be understood both what it is and how necessary to our purpose 1. What it is or what measure and degree of it that would be of so great use in such a case We are told with great Emphasis The riches of the full assurance of understanding to the acknowledgment of the mystery of God and of the Father and of Christ. Such as whereby 1. Our understandings are duly enlightned so as mentally to entertain aright the doctrine of the Gospel i. e. 1. Distinctly to apprehend the meaning and design of this mysterious revelation of God in Christ 2. And to be fully assured of the truth of it 2. Such again as whereby our hearts are overcome so as practically and vitally to
conscientious respect unto it Force and Fear rule all This is that Discipline in whose execution the blood of an innumerable company of Holy Martyrs hath been shed that wherein all the vital Spirits of the Papacy do act themselves and whereby it doth subsist and although it be the Image of Jealousie or the Image of the first Beast set up by the Dragon yet it cannot be denyed but that it is very wisely accommodated unto the present State of the Generality of them that are called Christians amongst them For being both blind and carnal and having thereby lost all Sense and Experience of the Spiritual Power of the Rule of Christ in their Consciences they are become an Herd not fit to be governed or ruled any other way Under the Bondage of it therefore they must abide till the vail of Blindness be taken away and they are turned unto God by his Word and Spirit for where the Spirit of the Lord is there and there alone is Liberty SECT VII Unto the foregoing particular Instances with respect unto the Church I shall yet add one more general which is indeed comprehensive of them all or the root from whence they spring a root-bearing Gall and Wormwood And this is concerning the Catholick Church What belongs unto this Catholick Church what is comprized in its Communion The Apostle declares Heb. 12.22 23 24. It is the Recapitulation of all things in Heaven and Earth in Christ Jesus Eph. 1.10 His Body his Spouse or Bride the Lambs Wife the glorious Temple wherein God doth dwell by his Spirit An holy mystical Society purchased and purified by the blood of Christ and united unto him by his spirit or the Inhabitation of the same spirit in him and those whereof it doth consist Hence they with him as the body with its head are mystically called Christ 1 Cor 12.12 And there are two parts of it the one whereof is already perfected in Heaven as unto their spirits and the other yet continued in the way of faith and obedience in this world Both these constitute one family in Heaven and Earth Ephes 3.15 In Conjunction with the holy Angels one Mystical-Body one Catholick Church And although there is a great difference in their present state and condition between these two branches of the same Family yet are they both equally purchased by Christ and united unto him as their Head having both of them effectually the same principle of the life of God in them Of a third part of this Church neither in Heaven nor in Earth in a temporary State participant somewhat of Heaven and somewhat of Hell called Purgatory the Scripture knoweth nothing at all neither is it consistent with the Analogy of Faith or the promises of God unto them that do believe as we shall see immediately This Church even as unto that part of it which is in this world as it is adorned with all the graces of the Holy Spirit is the most beautiful and glorious effect next unto the forming and production of its Head in the Incarnation of the Son of God which Divine Wisdom Power and Grace will extend themselves unto here below But these things the glory of this State is visible only unto the eye of Faith yea it is perfectly seen and known only to Christ himself We see it obscurely in the light of Faith and Revelation and are sensible of it according unto our participating of the graces and privileges wherein it doth consist But that spiritual light which is necessary to the discerning of this Glory was lost among those of whom we treat They could see no reality nor beauty in these things nor any thing that should be of advantage unto them For upon their principle of the utter uncertainty of mens spiritual estate and condition in this world it is evident that they could have no satisfactory perswasion of any concernment in it But they had possessed themselves of the notion of a Catholick Church which with mysterious Artifices they have turned unto their own incredible secular Advantage This is that whereof they boast appropriating it unto themselves and making it a pretence of destroying others what lies in them both temporally and eternally Unto this end they have formed the most deformed and detestable Image of it that ever the world beheld For the Catholick Church which they own and which they boast that they are instead of that of Christ is a company or society of men unto whom in order unto the constitution of that whole society there is no one real Christian grace required nor spiritual Vnion unto Christ the Head but only an outside profession of these things as they expresly contend A Society united unto the Pope of Rome as its head by a subjection unto him and his rule according to the Laws and Canons whereby he will grant them This is the formal reason and cause constituting that Catholick Church which they are which is compacted in it self by horrid Bonds and Ligaments for the ends of Ambition worldly Domination and Avarice A Catholick Church openly wicked in the generality of its rulers and them that are ruled and in its State cruel oppressive and died with the blood of Saints and Martyrs innumerable This I say is that Image of the Holy Catholick Church the spouse of Christ which they have set up And it hath been as the Image of Moloch that hath devoured and consumed the Children of the Church whose cryes when their cruel step-mother pittied them not and when their pretended Ghostly Fathers cast them into the flames came up unto the ears of the Lord of Hosts and their blood still cries for vengeance on this idolatrous generation Yet is this pretence of the Catholick Church pressed in the minds of many with so many Sophistical Artifices through the slight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lye in wait to deceive proposed with the allurements of so many secular advantages and imposed oftimes on Christians with so much force and cruelty that nothing can secure us from the Admission of it unto the utter overthrow of Religion but the means before insisted on A spiritual light is necessary hereunto to discern the internal spiritual beauty and glory of the true Catholick Church of Christ Where this is in its power all the paintings and dresses of their deformed Image will fall off from it and its abominable filth will be made to appear And this will be accompanied with an effectual experience of the glory and excellency of that grace in the souls of those that believe derived from Christ the sole head of this Church whereby they are changed from Glory to Glory as by the spirit of the Lord. The Power Life and sweetness hereof will give satisfaction unto their souls to the contempt of the pretended order of dependance on the Pope as an head By these means the true Catholick Church which is the body of Christ the fulness of him that filleth all in all growing
either it takes of none of their trouble or else it returneth the next day for the cause remaineth in their bodily Disease quiet them an hundred times and their sears and hundred times return 3. Their misery is that what they think they cannot choose but think You may almost as well perswade a man not to shake in an Ague or not to feel when he is pained as perswade them to cast away their self-troubling thoughts or not to think all the enormous confounding thoughts as they do they cannot get them out of their heads night or day tell them that they must forbear long musing which disturb them and they cannot tell them that they must cast out false imaginations out of their minds when Satan casts them in and must turn their thoughts to something else and they cannot do it Their thoughts and troubles and fears are gone out of their power and the more by how much the more melancholly and crased they are 4. And when they are grown to this usually they seem to feel something besides themselves as it were speaking in them and saying this and that to them and bidding them do this or that and they will tell you now it sâ—ith this or that and tell you when and what it hath said to them and they will hardly believe how much of it is the disease of their own imagination 5 In this case they are exceeding proue to think they have Revelations and whatever comes into their minds they think some Revelation brought it thither They use to say This Text of Scripture at such a time was set upon my mind and that Text at another time was set on my mind when oft the sence that they took them in was false or a false application of it made to themselves and perhaps several Texts applyed to contrary conclusions as if one gave them hope and another contradicted it And some of them hereupon are very prone to Prophesies and verily believe that God hath foretold them this or that till they see that it cometh not to pass and then they are ashamed And many of them turn Hereticks and take up errours in Religion believing verily that God believed them and set such things upon their minds And some of them that were long troubled get quietness and joy by such changes of their opinions thinking that now they are in Gods way which they were out of all this while and therefore it was that they had no comfort Of these I have known divers persons comforted that have fallen into the clean contrary opinions some have turned Papists and superstitious and some have run too far from Papists and some have had comfort by turning Anabaptists some Antinomians some contrarily called Arminians some Perfectionists some Quakers and some have turned from Christianity it self to Infidelity and denied the life to come and have lived in licentious uncleanness But these melancholly Hereticks and Apostates usually by this cast of their sadness and are not the sort that I have now to deal with 6 But the sadder better sort feeling this talk and stir within them are oft apt to be confident that they are possessed by the devil or at least bewitcht of which I will say more anon 7 And most of them are violently haunted with blasphemous injections at which they tremble and yet cannot keep them out of their mind either they are tempted and haunted to doubt of the Scripture or Christianity or the life to come or to think some ill of God And oft-times they are strangely urged as by something in them to speak some Blasphemous word of God or to renounce him and they tremble at the suggestion and yet it still followeth them and some poor souls yield to it and say some bad word against God and then as soon as it is spoken somewhat within them saith now thy damnation is sealed thou hast sinned against the Holy Ghost there is no hope 8 When it is far gone they are tempted to lay some law upon themselves never to speak more or not to eat and some of them have famished themselves to death 9 And when it s far gone they oft think that they have apparitions and this and that likeness appeareth to them especially lights in the night about their beds and sometimes they are confident that they hear voices and feel something touch or hurt them 10 They fly from company and can do nothing but sit alone and muse 11 They cast off all business and will not be brought to any diligent labour in their callings 12 And when it cometh to extremity they are weary of their lives and strongly followed with Temptations to make away themâ—elves as if something within them were either urging them either to drown them selves or cut their own throats or hang themselves or cast themselves headlong which alass too many have done 13 And if they escape this when its ripe they become quite distracted These are the doleful symptomes and effects of melancholly And therefore how desireable is it to prevent them or to be cured while it is but beginning before they fall into so sad a state And here it is necessary that I answer the doubt whether such persons be possessed with the Devil or not and how much of all this aforesaid is from him And I must tell the melancholly person that is sincere that the knowledge of the Devils Agency in his Case may be more to his comfort than to his despair And first we must know what is meant by Satans Possession either of the Body or the Soul It is not meerly his Local Preseâ—ce and Abode in a man that is called his Possession for we know little of that how far he is more present with a bad man than a good But it is his exercising Power on a man by such a stated effectual operation As the Spirit of God is present with the worst and maketh many holy Motions to the Souls of the impenitent but he is a setled powerful Agent in the Soul of a Believer and so is said to dwell in such and to possess them by the Habit of Holiness and Love even so Satan maketh too frequent Motions to the Faithful but he possesseth only the Souls of the ungodly by predominant Habits of Vnbelief and Sensuality And so also he is permitted by God to inflict Persecutions and Crosses and ordinary Diseases on the just but when he is Gods Executioner of extraordinary Plagues especially on the Head depriving men of Sense and Understanding and working above the bare Nature of the Disease this is called his Possession And as most evil Motions on the Soul have Satan for their Father and our own Hearts as the Mothers so most or many bodily Diseases are by Satan permitted by God though there be Causes of them also in the Body it self And when our own Miscarriages and Humors and the Season Weather and Accidents may be Causes yet Satan may by these be a superiour Cause
God does as it were take weak Christians by the hand and communicate his strength to them by which they are enabled to do what is required of them As it follows in this Chapter with respect to Prayer likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lifts with us and against us at the other end of the Burden And so it is in all the Duties of Holiness the Spirit lifts with helps the infirmities of Believers and strengthens them thereunto I can do all things through Christ strengthning of me Philip. 4.13 That he would grant you according to the riches of his Glory to be strengthned with might by his Spirit in the inner man Eph. 3.16 I may allude to that of Elisha 2 Kings 13.16 He said to the King of Israel put thine hand upon the bow and he put his hand upon it and Elisha put his hands upon the Kings hands So we put our hands upon the bow attempt to believe pray mortifie sin and the like and then the Holy Spirit puts His hand upon Ours to confirm and strengthen us in all these Was it not for this we could do nothing Joh. 15.5 was it not for this Leading we could not move one step in the path of Holiness IV. A Fourth thing included in this Leading of the Spirit is his Regency and Gubernation Where he Governs there he Leads So vice versa and his Leading is ever attended with Rule and Authority 'T is like a Generals Leading an Army who Authoritatively disposes and orders all its motions like Moses his leading the People of Israel who had the Rule and Government over them As to Christ they are put together Behold I have given him for a Witness to the People a Leader and Commander to the People Isa 55.4 Such a Leading is this of the Spirit in Gracious Souls He has the Regiment of them He Commands and Orders them in their Course as he pleases they are subject to his Will steer'd by him in their Motions as the * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Oecum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theophyl Ship is by the Pilot or the Chariot by him that drives it These are the Things on the Spirits part which do constitute his leading 2. To fill this up there is something on the Creatures part And that is their yielding up of themselves to the Guidance and Conduct of the Spirit Their free willing Bishop Halls Remains p. 147. Hollingsworth of the Spirit p. 65. spontaneous following of him in what he moves and dictates to them Without this 't is not Leading for that imports Motion after something that goes before And that Motion too must be Voluntary or else 't is being Hal'd and Dragg'd not Led This is the Disposition and Carriage of the Sons of God towards the Spirit He excites them to be Holy Heavenly-minded to resist and mortifie Corruption to Pray Hear Gods word perform other Religious Duties yea to take up their Cross in all they readily comply with him As David in that particular Case VVhen thou saidst seek ye my face my heart said thy face Lord will I seek Psal 27.8 He will teach us his ways and we will walk in his paths Isa 2.3 Draw me we will run after thee Cant. 1.4 Here 's the Spirits Leading and the Believers following of him It 's set forth v. 1. by walking after the Spirit it supposes a Principle of Life dead things may be drawn but they cannot properly be said to be led where the Spiritual Life is such do willingly conform to what the Spirit directs them unto But this I shall say no more of in this Explanatory part it being a thing that requires our Practice rather than any large Explication of it Thus I have opened the Nature of the Spirits Leading But it being a point of great Importance and the due stating of it being highly Necessary upon sundry Accounts I will further speak to these Four things about it Four things opened about the Spirits Leading 1. The Matter or Terminus what the Spirit leads unto 2. The Rule by which he leads 3. The Way and Manner wherein he leads 4. The Extent and Measure of it The matter of it 1. The Matter what the Spirit leads unto This is of great Extent but all may be reduc'd to these two things Truth and Holiness Truth is seated in the Vnderstanding and speaks the Spirits Leading of that Faculty Holiness reaches to the Heart within and Conversation without and speaks the Spirits Leading of Both in their utmost Comprehensiveness These he leads and guides unto but not in the least to their Opposites Error and Sin Every Agent is for that which comports and suits with his own Nature and against that which is contrary thereunto Therefore the Spirit being a Spirit of Truth and of Holiness this determines him to lead to these and to these only So his Conduct is stated in Holy Writ John 16.13 When he the Spirit of Truth is come he will guide you into all Truth Eph. 5.9 The fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and Truth Psal 23.3 He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his Names sake This Holiness includes in it Holy Affections the Exercise of the several Graces and these the Spirit guides unto 2 Thes 3.5 The Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patient waiting for Christ The avoiding and mortifying of sin and this the Spirit guides unto If ye through the Spirit mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live immediately it follows As many as are led by the Spirit shewing that the Mortification of sin is one special thing which the Spirit leads to Gal. 5.16 walk in the Spirit after his Guidance and ye shall not fulfil the Lust of the flesh why because he always makes this the matter of his Guidance to keep men off from the Lust of the Flesh from all sinful ways and Courses He 's a Good and Holy Spirit in himself and therefore all his Motions tend to what is Good and Holy As Satan he being the Evil Spirit suitably to his Nature does excite and urge to what is Evil Acts 5.3 John 13.2 So e contra the Spirit of God He being the Good Spirit does excite and urge to what is Good and to nothing else How do they blaspheme this Holy Spirit who do wicked things and yet presume to say the Spirit leads them thereunto This must be laid down as a Principle of undoubted verity that the sole and whole tendency of the Spirits Leading is to Purity Obedience Universal Holiness and in no case to sin and wickedness II. The Rule by which he leads The Rule of it And that in short is the Written VVord God guides by the Spirit the Spirit guides by the VVord He is our Guide and the Word is our Rule The Spirit himself as to his own Actings has no External
is with the Body for these united make one person whereas the personality of the Spirit is incommunicable but that the Holy Spirit performs such Offices in a believing Soul as have some resemblance and are some way correspondent to what the Soul does in and for the Body and which the Scripture expresses in like terms and this we find frequently the Spirit is said to quicken and act those in whom he dwells they have new life and motion by his inhabitation Rom. 8.11 But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal Bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you The Apostle having signify'd in the former verses that our Union with God and Christ is by the Spirits dwelling in us he expresses what may be expected from this inhabitation Christ's Spirit dwelling in us will quicken our mortal bodies will be a principle of Life in them quickning them to a new Life a Life of Holiness The same Spirit as he quickens so he acts those in whom he dwells who are therefore said to be led by him ver 14. For as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God they are excited directed enabled to act like the Children of God by his Spirit dwelling in them so Ezek. 36.27 And I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walk in my statutes and ye shall keep my judgments and do them the Spirit which I will put within you shall make you active in my wayes So much for the first Proposal II. What encouragement have we from Christs Prayer that this Vnion II. Observ and the Blessings relating thereto shall be vouchsafed Answ Our encouragement in general is the full assurance given us that his Prayer is prevalent for what he desired the particular grounds of this assurance are more particular encouragements There are several things requisite to a Prayer which when they concurr the Word of God assures us that it will prevail 1. When the things desired are according to the Will of God 1 Joh. 5.14 2. When the Person praying hath a special Interest in God and duly improves it There are some whom the Scripture declares God will not hear Joh. 9.31 Psal 66.18 Prov. 28.9 3. When the persons prayed for are such as the Lord hath some particular favour or respect for There are some for whom the Lord will not hear the best of his Servants interceding on their behalf Jer. 7.16 11.14 14.11 Now in the Prayer of Christ there is a concurrence and that in a transcendent manner of all those things that render a Prayer undoubtedly prevalent 1. The things that he prayed for were consonant to the Will of God in every instance He knew what was the Fathers Will in its full extent and discerned it with the greatest clearness and certainty for as he is God he is one with the Father of one and the same Essence and Will and as he is man he had in him all the treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge a fulness of the Spirit of Revelation so that he did perfectly apprehend what was the good and perfect and acceptable Will of God He did not only know this in particular instances by general rules of Scripture as we do but had the conduct of an Infallible Spirit and that alwaies not sometimes only and in some things as holy men of God the Prophets and Apostles had it but in every Act and Word And as he perfectly and infallibly understood what was agreeable to the Will of God in all points so he gave himself up intirely to the most exact observance of it without varying without the least shadow of mistake or deviation This was the end why he came into the World Joh. 6.38 This was his constant practice Joh. 5.30 in his Sufferings and Actings and in his Prayers this was his delight Joh. 4.34 Now since he presented nothing in his Petitions but what was his Fathers own Will desired nothing but it was his Fathers Will to grant we may be as certain that his Prayer was granted as we are sure that the Lord will comply with his own Will For the Second It will be apparent by shewing who it was that prayed and how he prayed of which take an account in some particulars 1. This was the Prayer of the Man Christ Jesus who was Holy Harmless and separate from Sinners he was a Lamb without spot or blemish and so was this Offering the pure Eye of God could see no blemish in him or it His requests were not prejudiced by any antecedent guilt nor tainted with any impure mixture either apparent or secret nor chargeable with the least defect in Fervour Faith Affectionateness c. It was a sinless Prayer in all respects and so such a Prayer as was never offered to God on Earth since the Foundation of the World and Sins entring into it It was not liable to the least exception no not at the Tribunal of strict Justice and so could not but be acceptable and prevalent Nay it was not only clear from every the least speck of sin but was the product of admirable Holiness such as is not to be found in the Holyest Soul or Spirit Saint or Angel He had it in larger measures in an higher degree and in a more excellent way Some tell us that if all the Holiness that is in all the Angels and Saints were united in one subject it would fall short of that which is in Christs Humane Nature However it is taken for granted that the capacity of his Soul was wonderfully enlarged by its personal Vnion with the Godhead far beyond the capacity of any other finite-Being and all this capacity was wholly filled with Holiness it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell and God gave not the Spirit by measure unto him Joh. 3.34 Saints and Angels receive it as Vessels of small measure but in Christ it is unmeasurable Now all this Holiness was exerted in this Prayer and diffused through it Grace in him was not acted sometimes intensely sometimes more remisly for remisness seems to import some culpable effect but was put forth on proper occasions and particularly in this Prayer in its full power and vigour Upon this account this Prayer was the Holyest Offering that ever was presented to the most Holy God either on Earth or in Heaven and therefore could not but be most acceptable to him and accordingly prevalent and succesful 2. It is the Prayer of him who is God of him who is God and Man in one person As the Blood of Christ is said to be the blood of God Act. 20. by the same reason the Prayer of Christ may be said to be the Prayer of God And though it be properly the Act of Christ's Humane Nature yet this Nature being personally united with the Godhead it is upon that ground duly ascribed to
God 1. By Sanctifying our Hearts and assimilating our Natures to the Nature of God for there can be no Communion where there is no likeness of Nature What Communion hath Light with Darkness or Fire with Water because there is no similitude in their Natures As the Elements that have symbolical qualities and some likeness in their Nature do easily pass one into the other by a Natural transmutation In this Communion with God there must be some suitableness and likeness between God and the Soul and that enmity and contrariety which is in our Natures to him must be removed by the sanctifying operation of the Holy Spirit in us 2. By elevating and raising the Soul above its Natural power and reach The Apostle distinguisheth between the Soul and Spirit in Man the Spirit is the superior part of the Soul and it is in the Spirit that we have our Communion with God who is a Spirit As the Union and Communion between the Soul and the Body in Nature is by the Superiour and most refined part of the Body which are the Vital Natural and Animal Spirits so our Union and Communion with God is by the Spirit the supreme part of the Soul and that elevated and raised by the Spirit of God above its own Natural capacity or power These are the principal wayes for Communion with God but then there are subordinate wayes which are the Ordinances and Institutions of God for that end For God hath in all ages been training up his people to this to have Communion with himself and therefore he did appoint Ordinances for that end under the Law there were Sacrifices and Altars and Solemn Feasts appointed of God especially the Sabbath-Day and a Sanctuary erected c. and all for this end that his People might therein draw nigh to him and have Communion with him And so in the New Testament God hath his Ordinances also appointed for this end as Prayer Hearing the Word Singing of Psalms Baptism and especially the Lords Supper which is therefore called the Communion as that Ordinance wherein we have a more special Communion with Christ and with God in him Quest But what is to be done more particularly on our part to obtain it and maintain it also Answ 1. In general we are to desire it and pant after it as the most beneficial and necessary thing in the World Many have it not because they desire it not They satisfie themselves in their converse with things below and the Communion they have with things sensible and natural and desire not this Communion with God Answ 2. You are to make it your scope and end in all the Ordinances you approach to to have therein Communion with God Many come to them out of custome some out of curiosity and others in hypocrisie and so find not that Communion with God which else they might obtain if they did make it their great scope and end David testifies his great longing that he had after the Sanctuary of God but it was for this end that he might there meet with God and have Communion with him as he expresseth it in the Psal 27.4 One thing have I desired of the Lord to dwell in the House of the Lord that I may see the Beauty of the Lord and enquire in his Temple And again Psal 63. O God my God early will I seek thee my Soul thirsteth for thee that I may see thy Power and thy Glory as I have seen thee in thy Sanctuary which is in effect that he might there have Communion with God But to speak to this more particularly 1. If we would have Communion with God we must keep up the exercise of Faith in Christ for it is as I said by him that we have all our Communion with God therefore Christ had his Name Immanuel given to him which signifies God with us Let Faith look upon God as in Christ and so we may behold him reconciled we may behold him coming down to us in our own Nature we may behold him upon a Throne of Grace and as entred into a Covenant of Grace whereby we may with a greater freedome and boldness have access unto him which is the active part of this Communion with God and through Faith in Christ God also communicates himself by his Spirit to his People in Light Life and Love which is this Communion in the passive part of it The Apostle 1 John 4.15 saith to this purpose Whosoever confesseth that Jesus is the Son of God God dwelleth in him and he in God This Confession is an act of Faith and if it be not only from the Mouth but from the Heart it leadeth the Soul into this Communion with God expressed in our part by our dwelling in God and on Gods part by his dwelling in us 2. Keep up a dayly exercise of Repentance that so no new Sin nor the Guilt of it in the Conscience may hinder and interrupt our Communion with God For who can say his Heart is clean He is pure from sin and therefore there is need of dayly Repentance that sin may not interrupt our Communion with God which it will do if we abide impenitently under it The Apostle speaks in this Chapter of Fellow-ship with God and here in the Text and afterwards adds If any man say he hath no sin he deceiveth himself So that this Communion with God may consist with the Being of sin but not with impenitence under it and therefore adds If we confess our sin he is faithful and just to forgive it and we know that Confession of Sin is one great part of Repentance and when Sin is thus confessed and forgiven it need not hinder our Fellowship with God The Apostle also mentioneth in my Text Fellowship with God and the cleansing of us from sin by the Blood of Christ both these are put together so that to maintain this Fellowship with God we must be cleansed from sin which is done meritoriously by the Blood of Christ but on our part upon the Conditions of Faith and Repentance 3. Keep up a constant course of Prayer and praising God 1. Prayer Prayer is a special Ordinance for Communion with God and therefore so much commanded in Scripture Pray without ceasing saith the Apostle in one place Pray all manner of Prayer in the Spirit as he speaks in another place For if it be not a Prayer in the Spirit accompanied with Faith and fervour of Soul we may pray and yet have no Communion with God Prayer is compared to incense but it doth not ascend to Heaven but in the Fire of Holy Affection kindled by the Spirit And Christ therefore propounded several Parables to put men upon Fervency Faith and Perseverance in Prayer which are so well known that I need not mention them If the Soul draws nigh to God in any Duty it will be this And so Gods drawing nigh to the Soul is experienced to be much in this Duty of Prayer Christ himself
to stay here There is more in the World to Wean us than to tempt us Is it not a valley of tears and do we weep to leave it Are we not in a Wilderness among fiery Serpents and are we loath to leave their company Is there a better Friend we can go to than God are there any sweeter Smiles or softer Embraces than his k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Menand Sure those who know when they dye they go to receive their Reward should neither be fond of Life nor fearful of Death the Pangs of Death to Believers are but the Pangs of Travel by which they are born into Glory Believe this Reward Vse 2 Exhortation look not upon it as a Platonical Idea or Fancy Sensualists question this Reward because they do not see it they may as well question the Verity of their Souls because being Spirits they Branch 1 cannot be seen where should our Faith rest but upon a Divine testimony we believe there are such places as Affrica and America though we never saw them because Travellers who have been there affirm it and shall we not believe the Eternal Recompences when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God himself affirms it The whole Earth hangs upon the Word of Gods Power and shall not our Faith hang upon the Word of his Truth Let us not be Scepticks in matters of such importance The Rabbins tell us the great dispute between Cain and Abel was about the future Reward Abel affirmed it Cain deny'd it The disbelief of this Grand Truth is the cause of the flagitiousness of the Age. Immorality begins at Infidelity l Heb. 3.12 to mistrust a Future Reward is to question the Bible and to destroy a main Article of our Creed Life Everlasting such Atheists as look upon Gods Promise but as a forged deed put God to swear against them that they shall never enter into his rest m Heb. 3.18 If God be such an exceeding great Reward let us endeavour that Branch 2 he may be our Reward In other things we love a Propriety This House is mine this Lordship and Mannor is mine and why not this God is mine Go saith Pharaoh to Moses and Aaron Sacrifice to your God not My God The leaving out one Word in a Will may spoil the Will the leaving out this Word My is the loss of Heaven n Tolle meum tolle Deum Psal 67.6 God even our own God shall bless us He who can pronounce this Shibboleth My God is the happiest man alive How shall we know that God is our Reward Quest If God hath given us the Earnest of this Reward Answ this Earnest is his Spirit o Pignus redditur arrha retinetur Hierom. Ephes 1.14 Ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of Promise which is the earnest of the Inheritance Where God gives his Spirit for an Earnest there he gives himself for a Portion Christ gave the Purse to Judas not his Spirit Quest How shall we know we have Gods Spirit Answ The Spirit carryes influence along with it p Est Vehiculum influentiae it consecrates the Heart making it a Sacrary or Holy of Holyes it Sanctifies the Fancy causing it to mint Holy Thoughts it Sanctifies the Will strongly by assing it to good as Musk lying among Linnen perfumes it so the Spirit of God in the Soul perfumes it with Sanctity Object But are not the Unregenerate said to partake of the Holy Ghost Answ They may have the Common Gifts of the Spirit not the special Grace they may have the enlightning of the Spirit not the anointing they may have the Spirit movere not vivere move in them not live in them But to partake of the Holy Ghost aright is when the Spirit leaves lively impressions upon the Heart it softens sublimates transforms it q Implet Spiritus Sanctus organum suum tanquam fila Chordarum tangit digitus Dei corda Sanctorum Prosper writing a law of Grace there Heb. 8.10 By this Earnest we have a Title to the Reward 2. If God be our Reward he hath given us an Hand to lay hold on him this hand is Faith Mark 9.24 Lord I believe a Weak Faith justifies r Credo Domine languida fide tamen credo Cruciger As a weak hand can tye the Knot in Marriage a weak Faith can lay hold on a strong Christ the nature of Faith is assent joyned with affiance ſ Acts 8.37 Acts 16.31 Faith doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make God ours other Graces make us like Christ Faith makes us One with him and this Faith is known by it's Vertue No precious Stone saith Cardan but hath some vertue latent in it Precious Faith hath Vertue in it it quickens and enobles it puts worth into our Services t Rom. 16.26 it puts a difference between the Abba Father of a Saint and the Ave Mary of a Papist 3. We may know God is our Reward by our choosing him Religion is not a matter of Chance but of Choice u Psal 119.30 have we weighed things in the ballance and upon mature deliberation made an Election We will have God upon any Tearms have we sat down and reckon'd the cost what Religon must cost us the parting with our Lusts and what it may cost us the parting with our Lives Have we resolved through the assistance of Grace to own Christ when the Swords and Staves are up and to sail with him not only in a Pleasure Boat but in a Man of War x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Ignatius ad Tars This choosing God speaks him to be Ours Hypocrites profess God out of Worldly design not Religious choice 4. God is known to be our Reward by the complacential Delight we take in him Psalm 34.7 How do men please themselves with rich Portions what delight doth a Bride take in her Jewels Do we delight in God as our Eternal Portion y Hae sunt Piorum delitiae Deo pacato frui Indeed he is a whole Paradise of delight all excellencies meet in God as the Lines in the Center is ours a Genuine delight do we not only delight in Gods blessings but in God himself is it a Superior delight do we delight in God above other things David had his Crown Revenues to delight in but his delight in God took place of all other delights Psalm 43.4 God my exceeding Joy or as it is in the Original the Gladness z 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Cream of my joy can we delight in God when other delights are gone Hab. 3.17 Though the Figtree shall not Blossom yet I will rejoice in the Lord. When the Flowers in a mans Garden dye yet he can delight in his Land and Money thus a Gracicious Soul when the Creature fades can rejoyce in the Pearl of price Paulinus when they told him the Goths had Sack'd Nola a Domine ubi sunt omnia mea tuscis and
corrupting Additions to Christianity as the circumstances of the Text shew vers 15. How like a Case this is to ours with our Popish Enemies I need not tell you And now in this Case when the Faith of many was overthrown so much hurt was already done and the danger of greater was so manifest partly by the most insinuating methods of Seduction partly by the terror of Persecution the great care was to secure the uncorrupted residue and preserve unextinct the true Christian Interest The urgency of this Case puts the solicitous concerned spirit of this great Apostle into an inexpressible Agony as his words do intimate I would you knew what conflict I have and not for these Colossians only but for them of Laodicea which was not very remote from Colosse and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh For it was a common Case and upon him lay the care of all the Churches So that hence his musing meditative Mind could not but be revolving many thoughts and casting about for Expedients how the threatning danger might be obviated and averted And these in the Text which he fastens upon and wherein his thoughts center how apt and proper they were to that Case and consequently to ours which so little differs will be seen 2. By our opening and viewing the Import of the Text it felf Wherein he 1. Proposes to himself the End which he apprehended was most desirable and above all things to be coveted for them That their hearts might be comforted A word of much larger signification than in vulgar acceptation it is understood to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies with profane as well as the sacred Writers not only to administer Consolation to a grieved Mind but to exhort quicken excite and animate to plead and strive with dull and stupid wavering and unresolved minds It was thought indeed comprehensive enough to expresse all the Operations of the divine Spirit upon the Souls of men when not only the Christian Church but the World yet to be Christianiz'd was to be the Subject of them as we see Joh. 16.8 In respect whereof that holy Spirit hath its name of Office the Paraclet from this word And it being the passive that is here used it signifies not only the endeavours themselves which are used to the purpose here intended but the effect of them wherein they all terminate a lively vigorous confirm'd State and habit of Soul And that not indefinite but determined to one thing the Christian Faith and Profession which the Apostles drift and scope plainly shewes 'T is not to be thought he so earnestly coveted and strove that they might be jocund chearful abounding with joy and courage in any course right or wrong But that they might be encouraged establish't confirm'd in their Christianity And if the word he here uses were large enough to signifie as was noted above all that was necessary to make men Christians it may as well all that is necessary to continue them such In short the end which the Apostle aims at the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intended to these Christians was their Establishment and confirm'd State in their Christianity as the Effect of all Apostolical or Ministerial Exhortations Perswasions Encouragments or any whatsoever endeavours made efficacious to that purpose by the powerful Influence and Operation of the holy Ghost And that it was no lower thing than this we have sufficient Evidence by comparing the close of the foregoing chapter with the beginning of this Where we find chap. 1.28 the avowed design of his preaching warning and teaching in all wisdom was that he might present every man perfect in Christ Jesus That whereas there were various Arts and Endeavours used to adulterate the Christian Religion and pervert men from the simplicity of it he might lose none but to his very uttermost keep all in a possibility of being presented perfect in Christ Jesus at last i. e. That they might be all entire compleat and persevering Christians to the end And for this he adds vers 29. he did labour striving according to his working which wrought in him mightly All his labour and the strivings of his Soul acted by divine Power and by a Spirit greater than his own did aim at this End And now hereupon he intimates how fervid these his strivings were chap. 2.1 I would you did but know what it is not for me to say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what an Agony I endure how great this my conflict is for you and for them at Laodicea and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh And for what That their Hearts might be comforted as we read meaning manifestly the same thing he had exprest before that notwithstaning all endeavours of others to the contrary they might be compleat and confirm'd Christians to the last 2. We have next to consider in the Text the means or what expedients the Apostle conceives would be most effectually conducing to this blessed purpose They are two Mutual Love to one another And A clear certain efficacious Faith of the Gospel The former is shortly and plainly exprest The other by a copious and most Emphatical Periphrasis or Circumlocution He most earnestly covets to have them knit together by both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compacted as the word imports in the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and unto or into the other as that Particle signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 1. Mutual Love to one another q. d. The thing were done or much were done towards it if they were knit together in Love compacted made all of a Piece if by Love they did firmly cohere and cleave to one another For then it would be One and all and 't is scarce ever supposeable they should all agree to quit their Religion at once But if that were to be supposed he adds another thing that would put all out of doubt 2. A clear certain efficacious Faith of the Gospel For the several expressions that follow are but a descripton of such a Faith Where we are to note What he would have them apprehend And The apprehensive Principle 1. What he would have them apprehend viz. The Summ and Substance of the Christian Doctrine which he calls a Mystery both because it was so in it self and 't is often spoken of under that name by our Lord himself Mat. 13.11 and familarly by this Apostle Rom. 16.25 Epes 3.3 9. Col. 1.26 and elsewhere And because of the high pretence of the Gnosticks to the knowledge of Mysteries which sometimes he slights Especially being unaccompanied with Love as with them it most eminently was Thô I understand all Mysteries and all knowledge and have no Charity I am nothing 1 Cor. 13.2 Knowledge puffeth up love edifies chap. 8.1 Sometimes as here he makes the sincere Doctrine of the Gospel to outvy theirs herein intimating that such as made Profession of it could have no Temptation to go over
so many words and put you to the blush and since the Praise is but a mistake you may not account it to your Gain for it must be discounted when the reckoning is stated aright Who so owns 't is Candor in our Neighbour and Grace in our God that covers the faults we are guilty of and accepts the Good we are doers of and humbly acknowledgeth is in great measure Cured of this loathsom Disease 9. Remember what degree of this Love you permit whether greater or lesser the more you abate of your future Reward and he that pays you more respect than is due for your Good done and you accept it this man makes you spend on and lessens your future Reward as Mat. 6. ver 1. you have no reward of your Father 10. It will contribute to your Cure if you will remember that this Love of the Praise of men is a Sacrilegious Robbery of God It is not possible to love this Flattery but you will with Herod take to your selves the whole or part of that Glory is due to God and who knows what the danger of such Sacriledge will be Remember Herod's Fault and Punishment and have it often before your Eyes that they may not look for much less dote on but abhor the undue Praises of men It is scarce possible you should affect an overgrown Praise and keep your selves from Robbery against God As therefore you would abhor open and notorious Sacriledge because of the greatness of the Sin so watch against the secret Sacriledge which God so remarkably revenged on Herod thereby tâ—lling us 't was no little sin that receiv'd so great a Punishment To conclude you that heard me you that read these Lines think not you are little concern'd in these Counsels they give you those Directions which will if well follow'd deliver you from the Paths of the Destroyer You who are more than others in danger of this Disease such are Superiours Rich Unexperienced Haughty ones and Self-lovers and if there be any other such like take more heed to these Cures prescrib'd and at least keep some of them by you as Antidote against this Poyson In the use of these prescrib'd because they are our Duty as well as Means Forget not this word I close with 1. Your great Exemplar Christ Jesus refus'd great Praises Why callest thou me Good there 's none Good but one 2. The Scriptures Condemn and Threaten Flatterers and such as love them 3. Pray for the Spirit of Wisdom Holiness Humility and Self-Denyal that Wisdom received may discover the Snare Holy Principles may set you above vain Praises and Humble Self-denyal may content you without them And 4. Then a Gracious Providence will deliver from them Quest By what means may Ministers best win Souls SERMON IX 1 TIM IV. 16. Take heed unto thy self and unto thy Doctrine continue in them for in doing this thou shalt both save thy self and them that hear thee THE words are a substantial part of the good Counsel and Direction the Apostle giveth unto Timothy and in him unto all the Ministers oâ— the Gospel In them are two things 1. A three-fold duty laid on Gospel-Ministers Take heed unto thy self and unto thy Doctrine continue in them 2. A double Advantage consequent upon the discharge of this duty For in doing this thou shalt both save thy self and them that hear thee 1. Ministers duty is in three things here 1. Take heed unto thy self Thou art set in a high Office in a dangerous place take good and narrow heed look 〈◊〉 to thy self thy heart and way 2. Take heed unto thy Doctrine Though thou be never so well gifted and approved both of God and Men though thou be an extraordinary Officer as Timothy was yet take heed unto thy Doctrine These two we pass at present because we shall resume them at greater length when we take their help to the resolving of this Question 3. Continue in them This hath relation it appears unto vers 12. and 15. as well as unto the preceding part of this Verse I shall dismiss this part of the Verse with these 1. Continue in thy work Thou who art a Minister it is a work for thy Life-time and not to be taken up and laid down again according as it may best suit a mans carnal inclinations and outward conveniencies The Apostles that laboured with their hands have by that Example set the Conscience of a Minister at liberâ—â— to provide for the Necessities of this Life by other Employments when he cannot live of the Gospel yet certainly no man that is called of God to this work can with a safe Conscience abandon it wholly Paul for Example rather than Necessity both Preached and wrought in a Handy-craft As Preaching doth not make working unlawfull so neither shoâ—ld any other business of a Minister make Preaching to cease 2. Continue in Endeavours after greater fitness for thy Work No attainments in fitness and qualifications for this work can free a man of the Obligation that lyes on him to increase and grow therein more and more It is not enough that a man study and be painful ' ere he enter into the Ministry but he must labour still to be more fit for his great work 3. Continue in thy Vigour and Painfulness and Diligence Young Ministers that are sound and sincere before God are usually warm and diligent in the first years of their Ministry and many do decline afterwards and become more cold and remiss This Exhortation is a check thereunto Continue in them The Second thing in the words is the double Advantage proposed to encourage Ministers to this hard Duty 1. Thou shalt save thy self Thy own Salvation shall be promoted and secured thereby How becoming is it for a Minister to mind his own Salvation and to mind it so heartily as to be animated from the hopes of it unto the greater diligence in his Ministry But how doth Faithfulness in the Ministry of the Gospel further the Ministers Salvation 1. Faithfulness in a mans Generation-work is of great use and advantage to Salvation Well done good and faithful Servant from the Lords own Mouth is a great Security and diligence and faithfulness in improving the Talents we are intrusted with through Grace procure that Testâ—â—ony 2. Thou sâ—â—â—â— save thy self from the guilt of other mens Sins and Ruine if thou be faithful in the Ministry Ezek. 33.9 Thou hast delivered or saved thy Soul saith the Lord to the Prophet in the case of unsuccesseful Faithfulness So Paul Acts 18.6 I am clean your blood be upon your own heads and Acts 20.26 27. I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood of all men for I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God Every Minister pledgeth his Soul to God that he shall be a faithful Servant and he that is such may freely take up his Stake whatever his Success on others be 3. Faithfulness and Painfulness in
persons and hardly known to the wisest physitians The Spleen is most commonly accused and often guilty and the Stomack Pancreas Mesentery Omentum Liver yea and Reigns not rarely are the root sometimes by obstructing humors and that of several qualities and sometimes by Stones and sometimes by various sorts of humours and sometime by Vesicles But obstructed if not tumified Spleens are most suspected Such a black distinct humour called Melancholly which hath of old been accused is rarely if ever found in any unless you will call either blood or excrementitious humours by that name which are grown black by mortification for want of motion and spirits But the blood it self may be called Melancholly Blood when it hath contracted that distemper and pravity by feculency sluggishness or adustion which disposeth it to the Melancholly effects But sometimes persons that are sound are suddenly cast into Melancholly by a fright or by the death of a friend or by some great loss or cross or some sad Tydings even in an hour which shews that it cometh not always from any humour called Melancholly nor for any foregoing Disease at all But the very act of the mind doth suddenly disorder the passions and perturbe the Spirits and the Disturbed Spirits in time vitiate the blood which containeth them and the vitiated blood doth in time vitiate the Viscera and parts which it passeth through and so the disease begining in the Senses and Soul doth draw first the Spirits and then the humors and then the parts into the Fellowship and Soul and Body are sick together And it is of great use to the Physitian to know where the Depravation did begin whether in the mind or in the body and if in the body whether in the blood or in the Viscera for the cure must be fitted accordingly And yet the Melancholly Brains may be eased and the mental depravation much kept under though an obstructed yea a scarrhifyed Spleen continue uncured many years And though the Disease begin in the mind and Spirits and tâ—â—â—ody be yet sound yet Physick even Purging often cureth it â—â—ough the Patient say that Physick cannot cure Souls For the Soul and Body are â—onderfully copartners in their diseases and câ—re and if we know not how it doth it yet when experience teâ—â—eth us that it doth it we have reason to use such means I. Right usage and diet are a great part of the Cure Of the first I spake before The Patient must be pleased delighted dealt with as capable kept from solitude and from musing and from sad and troubling words and things and their objections wisely answered and their judgments in Religion kept from troubling mistakes by right information especially they must be kept in diverting business and if it could be hard labour even to good transpiration and sweat to actuate contemperate and purifie the blood and excite the igneous spirits which are the instruments of the motion and purification of the blood and of life it self it would greatly help the Cure especially such exercise twice a day before Dinner and Supper an hour or two together discipate and concoct indigested matter excit natural heat and expels excrements As to Diet it must as Physick be fitted to the case of the body The Disease is sometimes in dry bodies and sometime in those that are moist and fat It is sometime in overheated blood and sometime in that which is overcold and sluggish And these must have quite different cures You may thus perceive the differences in the main One sort of Melancholly Persons are only sad misgiving fearful of troubled thoughts despairing as undone and solitary musing and cannot be satisfied and comforted much silent and dull to action and will hardly stir rather over cold than hot troubled with wind and ill digeâ—â—ion But there is another sort that have overheated blood that are fierce talkative bold boasting laughing that have seeming visions and raptures unruly confident and these must have another manner of remedy and are almost mad already And those that have dry lean bodies must have a moister dyet and medicine than the cold moist and fat I. For the most part all of them are meerly melancholly and not overheated near to madness should eat but sparingly so as may not spoil digestion though some of them have a greedy Appetite they should forbear Cheese and Beef and Swines Flesh and raw Fruits and for other things not be over curious in the quality But those that have hot and dry bodies should avoid fasting and eat as much as they can well digest but not more and should eat boyled Burrage and Lettice and Stew'd Prunes Stew'd or Rosted Apples half an hour before meat and raw Apples if experience of windiness or Rheum forbid it nor II. And for Physick though the overheated talkative confident sort be neer to Bedlam I shall briefly offer a little for prevention if there be hope 1. Be sure that they taste no Brandy or hot waters unless you would have them presently stark Mad no nor any hot Wines strong Liquors or aromatick things such as Ginger Pepper Cloves or any of the like nor Mustard Horse-Radish Garlike Onyons or any biting thing 2. Let them purge much with Sena in Whey Take three Gallons of clarified whey put in it two handful of Balm and as much fumitory if the time of years serve and as much Borage boil it to two Gallons and put it into a stean Pot of earth that hath a Spigot at the bottom or a small barrel and put into it in a thin Canvass Bag two ounces of Sena an ounce of Epithyme an ounce of bruised Anniseed and an handful of ground Ivie called Ale-hoof bruised and two gads of Steel to sink it when it hath stood two days or less drink a Pint every morning in bed and lie an hour after it and if it give not three stools drink near a pint more at five a Clock continue this three weeks at least every day having another vessel ready when the first is done Or else boyl all the same herbs in three points of Whey to half the quantity strein it and put in it three drams of Senna and a dram of bruised Anniseed let it stand cold an hour and half and after warm on gentle Embres one hour drink it the next morning and so on for three weeks 3. Boyl six sliced Pippens or Permains in three pints of Whey to a quart strein it and drink a pint every morning in bed and if you can sleep an hour after it and the other pint at night instead of other Breakfast or Supper Do this many weeks when you take not the purging Whey And if you drink the like instead of beer at Dinner to a hot dry body it is best 4. But it is the ordinary colder sad despairing Melancholly that I intend in these Prescripts And for such use these following means 1. If it be in the heat of Summer and they be not very cold the
inclination can never be directed and the desires fastned on the supernatural Image of God in his Saints As Holiness in the Creature is a Ray derived from the infinite beauty of God's Holiness so the love of Holiness is a Spark from the sacred Fire of his Love 1 John 4.7 St. John exhorts Christians Let us love one another for Love is of God Natural Love among men is by his general Providence but a gracious Love to the Saints is by his special influence The natural Affection must be baptized with the Holy Ghost as with Fire to refine it to a divine purity 2. The Qualifications of this Love are as follows First It is sincere and cordial it does not appear only in expressions from the Tongue and Countenance but springs from the integrity of the Heart 'T is stiled unfeigned Lâ—â—â— of the Brethren 't is a Love not in Word and Tongue only but in Deed and Truth A counterfeit formal affection set off with artificial colours is so far from being pleasing to God the Searcher and Judge of hearts that 't is infinitely provoking to him Secondly 'T is pure the attractive Cause of it is the Image of God appearing in them Our Saviour assures us that Love shall be gloriously rewarded that respects a Disciple upon that account as a Disciple and a righteous man as a righteous man The holy Love commanded in the Gospel is to Christians for their Divine Relation as the Children of God as the Members of Christ and Temples of the Holy Ghost Thirdly From hence it is universal extended to all the Saints The Church is composed of Christians that are different in their Gifts and Graces and in their external Order some excel in knowledge and zeal and love in active Graces others in humility meekness and patience that sustain and adorn them in sufferings some are in a higher rank others are in humble circumstances as in the visible world things are placed sutably to their Natures the Stars in the Heavens Flowers in the Earth and our special respects are due to those whom the Favour of God has dignified above others and in whom the brightness and power of Grace shines more clearly for according as there are more reasons that make a person deserving Love the degrees of Love should rise in proportion but a dear affection is due even to the lowest Saints for all have communion in the same holy Nature and are equally instated in the same blessed Alliance Fourthly It must be fervent not only in Truth but in a degree of Eminency St. Peter joyns the two Qualifications See that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently Our Saviour sets before us his own Pattern as a Pillar of fire to direct and inflame us Joh. 15.12 This is my Commandment that ye love one another as I have loved you As I have loved you Admirable Example His Love was singular and superlative a Love that saves and astonishes us at once for he willingly gave his precious life for our Ransom This we should endeavour to resemble though our highest expressions of love and compassion to the Saints are but a weak and imperfect imitation of his divine Perfection I shall add farther this Love includes all kinds of Love 1. The love of Esteem correspondent to the real worth and special goodness of the Saints 'T is one Character of a Citizen of Heaven that in his eyes a vile person is contemned Psal 15. however set off by the Glory of the world and the ornaments of the present state that as a false Mask conceal their foul deformity to carnal persons but he honours them that fear the Lord though disfigured by calumnies though obscur'd and depress'd by afflictions and made like their blessed Head in whom there was no Form nor Comliness in the judgment of Fools In our valuation Divine Grace should turn the Scales against all the Natural or Acquired Perfections of Body or Mind Beauty Strength Wit Eloquence humane Wisdom against all the external Advantages of this Life Nobility Riches Power and whatever is admired by a carnal Eye The Judgment and Love of God should regulate ours A Saint is more valued by God than the highest Princes nay than the Angels themselves considered only with respect to their spiritual Nature He calls them his peculiar Treasure his Jewels the first Fruits of the Creatures sacred for his Use and Glory in comparison of whom the rest of the world are but Dregs a corrupt Mass They are stiled his Sons being partakers of that Life of which he is the Author and Pattern and what are all the Titles on Earth compared with so Divine a Dignity 2. The Love of Desire of their present and future Happiness The Perfection of Love consists more in the Desire than in the Effects and the continued fervent Prayers that the Saints present to God for one another are the expressions of their Love 3. The Love of Delight in spiritual Communion with them All the Attractives of humane Conversation Wit Mirth Sweetness of Behaviour and wise Discourse cannot make any Society so dear and pleasant to one that is a lover of Holiness as the Communion of Saints David whose Breast was very sensible of the tender Affections of Love and Joy tells us That the Saints in the Earth the Excellent Psaâ— 16. â— were the chief Object of his Delight And â—â—equent to this there is a cordial Sympathy with them in their Joys and Sorrows being Members of the same Body and having an interest in all their good or evil 'T is observable when the Holy Spirit describes the sweetest humane Comforts that are the present reward of the godly man the enjoyment of his Estate in the dear Society of his Wife and Children there is a Promise annext Psal 128. that sweetens all the rest That he shall see the good of Jerusalem and peace upon Israel Without this all temporal Comforts are mixt with bitter displeasure to him There is an eminent Instance of this in Nehemiah Nehem. 2. whom all the Pleasures of the Persian Court could not satisfie whilst Jerusalem was desolately miserable 4. The Love of Service and Beneficence that declares it self in all outward Offices and Acts for the good of the Saints And these are various some are of a sublimer nature and concern their Souls as spiritual Counsel and Instruction compassionate Admonition and Consolation the confirming them in good and the fortifying them against evil the doing whatever may preserve and advance the life and vigour of the inward man others respect their Bodies and temporal Condition directing them in their Affairs protecting them from Injuries supplying their wants and universally assisting them for their tolerable passage through the world And all these Acts are to be chearfully performed there is more joy in conferring than receiving a Benefit because Love is more exercised in the one than the other In short the highest effect of Love that
a religious respect to the will of God Herein lies the nature of all Practical Holiness to do every thing after a godly sort whatever you are doing be sure you be in the exercise of some Grace There can be no Godliness without Grace Grace in exercise consists in the gracious actings of a holy soul suitable to the matter or occasion that is before us for the exercise of such or such a Grace Or thus Grace in exercise lies in the various emanations of spiritual life shewing it self in suitable and seasonable actings as the matter requires The Spirit of God dwelling in Believers hath a hand in every thing they do as Saints and doth shape himself in 'em into that frame into those holy passions and affections that may best become a Saint in such circumstances i. e. the Spirit does act these things in and by our souls makes use of our faculties le ts out himself through our hearts makes us to act so and so The Spirit is said to cry Abba father because it makes us to do so For instance If the matter between God and a Soul be sin the Spirit works Faith in the Blood of Christ for our justification and pardon works repentance and humiliation brings us to self-denial in order to the mortification of sin in our hearts and lives If the matter be any lawful business that we are called to in the place and relation we stand in the Spirit directs us how to do it in the best manner so as God may be most glorified Grace in the heart guides the hand The heart is the seat of all affections The Spirit knows that man will act so or so as he stands affected and therefore the Spirit sets the affections right for God works in the heart a true love to God a holy fear of God a zeal for his glory These gracious dispositions towards God follow a Saint into all his Imployments inclining him to holiness in all his ways Object Do you Ministers take upon you to tell us what we must do in our Callings We have served an Apprentiship and know better than you what belongs to our business Ans Mistake me not for the mystery of your Craft whatever it is I meddle not with that God has left you to your own reason and understanding and so do I The directions I give you relate only to the religious manner of doing what you do tho I must tell you it is God that instructs you to discretion in all worldly business Isa 28.26 Whatever your skill and insight is in your calling prayer may make you wiser you may obtain a more excellent spirit in your way than you now have if you seek it of God Exod. 35.31 32. Tho you are left to the use of your reason as men yet Faith must go along with it as you are Christians Therefore I shall shew you how to put forth an act of reason in Faith Some think they are never to make use of Faith but when Reason fails them 'T is true in such cases Faith is of singular use Abraham found it so yet God expects that in the ordinary course of our lives in all common matters that pass thorow our Hands Reason and Faith should go together for both have their distinct parts in all our ordinary undertakings And Faith is always Superior to Reason Reason is fubservient to that as a hand-maid putting forth its utmost strength in all humane endeavours still leaving room for Faith to deal with God for a blessing that all may issue well at last Object How may we know when Reason and Faith go together Ans 1. When at our entrance upon any business we seek wisdom and understanding from God stirring up our Reason by our Faith looking up to him from whom comes every good and perfect gift that he would instruct us unto discretion 2. When in answer to Faith and Prayer thoughts â—o come in that clear up our way to us and do put us into a right method pointing out such probable means inclining to such apposite counsels as in a rational way tend to the expediting that business we are about In this case Reason owes its light to Faith and ascribes all its skill and discerning to God who opens the eyes of our Natural Understandings and causes the Spirit of a Man to move aright in giving a true judgment of what is before us Such a one can say The race is not to the swift nor the battel to the strong 'T is not in him that wills nor in him that runs but in God that sheweth mercy Therefore let not the wise man glory in his wisdom nor the strong man in his strength but only in this That he knows me 3. When under the greatest assurances of our own Reason we yet live in a humble dependance upon God for success knowing that God can come between us and our Reason and disappoint us He can dis-joynt our councils and let in his own will upon us when we have laid things never so well together God can spy a flaw in the best humane contrivances to overthrow all he can smite us between the joynts and the harness 1 Kings 22.34 and give us a mortal wound when we think we are shot-free Thus does God sometimes frustrate all mans preparations turning his wisdom into foolishness disappointing him in the height of his expectation he looks for good and behold evil comes he puts forth an act of Reason in Faith who trusts to God and not to his own Reason 'T is our duty to make use of it as men tho as Christians we ought not to trust in it 2. Consider present Providences Tho 't is Precept not Providence that makes Duty yet Providence points to Duty to the time and season of it Much of our duty lies in complying with the opportunity and occasion that Providence gives for the doing of this or that good work to every thing there is a season Eccles 3.1 and every thing is beautiful in his time ver 11. The beauty of holiness lies in timing our duties aright The godly man bringeth forth his fruit in his season Psal 1.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 6.7 meet fruit i. e. apposite fruit fruit well-placed What is done out of its place and proper season is not so comely and beautiful Do good as you have opportunity Gal. 6.9 10. If we would reap in due season we must sow in due season There is a sit season for both We are never more obliged to our duty than when we have the fittest opportunity to perform it and we must eye providence in this 'T is the Prerogative of God to appoint times and seasons not only for his own purposes but for our duty He appoints the day and the things of the day what and when it shall be done Should you order a Servant to do a business to day and he should not do it till the next day would you not count such an one a
for her and a blessing upon her x Psal 44.4 Lev. 25.21 who being indeed Christ's Friend as she is to love him in himself so also in the next place 2. She is concern'd to love him in his members Her Christian Charity is to be manifested unto those that are Christs for Christs sake and as the Apostle writes in this Epistle y 1 Tim. 1.5 is such namely which answers the end of the Commandment out of a pure heart a good conscience and faith unfeigned We certainly prove our love to Christ by keeping his Commandment in loving those that are his sincerely and constantly z John 13.34 Love to the Brethren goes along with our love to God a 1 John 5.1 2. and the continuance of it may well dispose to Angelical comforts b Heb. 13.1 2. However it may be very advantageous to a child-bearing woman to endear Christian brethren who are much in doing of Gods will and prevalent with God to assist her more affectionately with their Prayers having seen her real Charity to promote Gods service and advance piety It will no doubt argue her abiding in the light c 1 John 2.10 and sure passage from death to life d and 3.14 and Gods dwelling or constant presence with her which will be abundant support to her in the greatest pains when she bringeth forth with the most difficulty as the Physician * Hippocrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aph. 55. finds some to do Then as she should love Christ in himself and in his members so 2. Next to Christ the good Wife is above all other dearly and constantly to love her own Husband and that with a pure heart fervently e 1 Cor. 7.2 Tit. 2.4 1 Pet. 1.22 Yea and she should never entertain low thoughts of him in that Relation whom she could once think worthy of embracing for her Husband and whom by the Covenant of God in all Offices of Love she is oblig'd to please f 1 Cor. 7.34 without this bond of Perfectness all will be loose uneasie and unpleasing yea the Laws and Command of God who by his wise Providence ordered the Match will become tedious and irksome * Lud. Viv. p. 104. But where this conjugal love is consequent upon the foregoing Christian love there all will become easie This is the very life of perfect Friendship and where it resides in power no diligence will be wanting to facilitate all other conjugal duties ‖ Fabr. Bar. de re Vxoria l. 2. c. 1. For never-failing Charity especially in this Relation will enable the good Wife to bear all things to believe all things to hope all things to endure all things g 1 Cor. 13 7 8. This holy flame therefore as the Vestal fire * Alex. Alex. l. 5. c. 12. should be ever-cherish'd that it go not out Indeed Love being as the Soul of Society and of it self Immortal it would argue it were not sincere at first if it should cease Dr. Goad recommending the mothers Legacy to her child unborn written by pious Mrs. Joceline when big with child preparing for her approaching child-bed saith What eyes cannot behold her true and unspotted love to her dearest Husband In her affectionate Letter to him prefix'd to that little Book she declares with thankfulness to God her fears of child-bed painfulness were cured with the remembrance that all things should work together for the best to those that love God which cannot be right in a Wife without this true love to her own Husband and a certain assurance that God would give her patience according to her pain And she bare all patiently So did Mrs. Wilkinson a most loving Wife * Dr. Harris in her Life whose patience was remarkable in the midst of very sore pains which frequented her in the breeding and bearing of children Yet then her speech was I fear not pains I fear my self lest through impatiency I should let fall any unbefitting word 'T is a blessed frame said that grave Divine who recorded it when pain seems light and sin heavy So on the other hand for want of this prevalent conjugal love in conjunction with Christian love a Daughter of King Ethelred having found the difficulty of her first birth she did afterwards perpetually abstain from her Husband's Bed against the Apostle's Rule h 1 Cor. 7.3 protesting from a Principle of unaccountable self-love That it was not fit a Daughter of a crowned Head should commit her self any more to such perils 'T was far otherwise with a young Woman in Euboea who being married to a Man she lovâ—d dearly became Mother and Grand-Mother to an Hundred Children The Story of Mrs. Honywood in our Age is not less famous I might produce many other Instances but 't is more than time I come to the next mentioned Grace viz. 3. Holiness which I take as the former 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for that which is Christian and Conjugal more general and special 1. There is Holiness which is considered more generally being an universal Grace agreeing to a Christian as such wrought by the Spirit in the new creature from the peace made by Christ whereby the soul being chang'd into his likeness there is an abiding in a state of gracious acceptation with God and a striving in some measure to be holy as he is holy in every particle of our conversation both towards God and Man publickly and privately in some degrees As all Christians are to mind their salvation in the holiness of the Spirit and to follow after it by Christ i 2 Thes 2.13 1 Pet. 1.2 Heb. 12.14 and 13.12 So Christian Wives in a child-bearing state that they may comfortably bring forth the Fruit of their Wombs are highly concern'd for that good work to have their fruit unto holiness k Rom. 6.22 Then be sure all shall go well with them both here and hereafter Blessedness belongs to the pure in heart and the undefiled in the course of their lives l Mat. 5.8 Psal 119.1 What knows the holy Wife whether if she should be married to a bad Man by Parents disposal she may save her Husband m 1 Cor 7.16 We read of several Christian Wives whose Husbands have been brought to real godliness by their zealous Endeavours as Clemens by Domitia c. * L. Vivis de Chr. Foem l. 2. p. 253. vide p. 271.211 For the holy conversation of a Wife hath sometimes a great force upon the mind of the Husband who is thereby dispos'd to entertain good and if a work of Grace be wrought upon him then he will be more fervent in prayer for his child-bearing Wife who as she ought through the whole course of her life to be daily dying to sin and living to righteousness so in her approaching sorrows she is more especially concerned 1. To conform to the preceptive or commanding will of God in all the actions of her
1. God 2. Angels 3. Humane Souls and this does very much set forth the Excellency of our Souls that they are only to be known as God himself or the Angels are to be known that is 1. By way of Eminency When we affirm that Being is in a more excellent manner in them than in any visible thing 2. By way of Negation When we deny those Imperfections to be in them which are in matter as Corruptibility 3. By their Effects VVhich are manifest even to our Sences so that it is as certain that we have such Souls as it is not so demonstratively certain what they are Yet we may so far define a Humane Soul as to express the Conception which we have of it I shall only set down St. Austins definition of such a Soul libr. de immortalitate animae Est substantia quaedam rationis particepss regendo Corpori accommodata It is a rational substance fitted for the government of the Body But because as it is said of God it may be said of the Soul None hath seen a Soul at any time and therefore as there are many that say there is no God So there are as many which say there is no Soul both having the same Friends and Enemies the very same affirmers or denyers I shall be more particular in several conclusions concerning this subject our Souls 1. VVe assert that the Soul is a distinct substance from the Body 1. The Soul is a distinct substance from the Body which will appear if we consider that such things as are proper to distinct substances as to dwell in the body whilst a man lives to leave the body when he dyes are attributed to the Soul and this is not the saying or opinion of some one or a few persons who though eminent might be singular and opine according to their fancies or prejudices but it hath been at all times and in all Nations as an universal tradition held undeniably by all considering and thinking men and they speak accordingly 2. That the Soul is a substance and distinct from the Body appears in that it does substare i. e. is the Subject of Accidents such as are Vertue and Vice Arts and Sciences which cannot inhere in bare matter It is not from the Body that a Man is Learned or Ignorant but from his Mind 3. The Soul is thus distinct from the Body in that it was made after the Body Thus Moses speaks of the Creating of the Soul distinctly after the forming of the Body Gen. 2.7 And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the Earth that is his Body which was dust and shall return to dust and then he adds he breathed into his Nostrils the breath of Life His Body or Nostrils were made before the Soul was breathed into him and his Soul was breathed into him by a distinct Act of Divine Power from that which made his Body 4. The Soul of Man is a different substance from his Body because it does exist separately from the Body Though I will not say with the Platonists that the Souls of Man had a being before their Bodies Yet it is certain they continue their being after that they have left their Bodies this the wiser Heathen were not wholly ignorant of whose Testimonies as all things of that Nature upon this occasion I forbear to meddle with are full and plain in this Case It suffices us Christians that our Lord and Master supposes this as most certain in the Parable of the rich Glutton Luk. 16.19 20. in which there are no less than three instances to prove the Souls existence after the Death of the Body Abraham Dives and Lazarus and though this is indeed a Parable and Symbolical Scripture is not Argumentative Yet so far must be granted true as may make a foundation for the scope and intent for which it was spoken But what is beyond any cavil or exception Our Saviour tells the Thief upon the Cross Luk. 23.43 Verily to day thou shalt be with me in Paradise It is certain his Body was not with our Saviours that it might appear our Saviour not any other did arise God so provided that he was laid in a new Tomb in which none ever was laid before Neither could our Saviour mean that he should be with his God-head in Paradise that day for at that very instant in which he spake in that place and in all places Christ as God is present Had this man gone to Hell the words in this sense had been true but not comfortable to this dying Confessor They can only therefore relate to his Souls going to the place of the Blessed when it should that day leave its Body 2. The Soul is a Spiritual substance 2. We may advance a little further towards the knowledge of our Souls in asserting that they are Spiritual or Spirits freed from that composition and those druggs that are in matter which clogs and debase it and it is no small perfection of the Soul that it is freed from them My meaning is The Soul of man is not the Temperament libr. de immortalitate animae or Crasis of the Body St. Austin thinks that every one may easily be convinced of this in himself Quis bene se inspiciens c. Who says he considering himself does not find that he understands any thing he ponders on the better the more he can withdraw his thoughts from sensible Objects Quod si temperatio corporis esset animus non utique id possit accidere If the Soul were the Temper of the Body it would not fall out thus for bodily or sensible things would help them rather than hinder the Understanding But I shall be ingaged to a further proof of it which these following Arguments may evince VVere it only that the Soul is so often called a Spirit by God himself in his word It were a very considerable Argument to prove that it is a Spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato in Crat. When Adam gave all the Creatures Names who doubts but that those Names were suitable to their Natures And could that Nomenclature be retrived it might tell us more of Beasts and Fowls than is yet or it may be now ever will be known But when God speaks so often of a Soul under the notion of a Spirit and in many places where a Metaphorical sense will not serve the turn we cannot but know that the Soul is what God calls it as well as the Creatures were what Adam called them To name but a few Texts The wise man speaking of the Soul Gal. 12.7 Calls it the spirit and says it returns to God that gave it in contradistinction to the Body which he calls there dust and if Solomon knew the several Creatures from the Cedar to the Hysope surely he was not so ignorant of the nature of his Soul as to speak so impertinently if it be not a Spirit Nay it is one of Gods Titles Zech.
12.1 ult That he formeth the spirit of man within him Which proves its distinction from the Body and its spiritual Nature too and if mans Soul were only as the Soul of a Beast the forming of it would not deserve to be reckoned up with those stupendous Acts of stretching out the Heavens and laying the foundations of the Earth as we see it is in the forecited place Add to this that when our Blessed Saviour dyed the Evangelist says he gave up the Ghost Matth. 27.50 that is his Spirit or Soul And St. Stephen dyed with these last words Lord Jesus receive my spirit Acts 7.59 2. That the Soul is a spiritual substance is evident in that it is not produced out of matter as the Body of Adam was and all our Bodies are as is observed in the Relation we have of mans Creation Gen. 2.7 and in Solomons Observation upon it Eccles 12.7 speaking of Death after his most admired description of Old Age then says he shall the dust i. e. the body return to the Earth as it was there is the Original of that assign'd and the spirit shall return to God that gave it The Spirit or Soul is as certainly made by God out of no praeexisting matter as the Body is made out of matter Gen. 2.23 and if we grant the one why should we doubt of the other To be sure when Eve was brought unto Adam he says she is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh but he does not say she is a Soul of my Soul Whether the Soul be made by God mediante Generatione or by an immediate Creation though I am perswaded of the latter yet I shall not peremptorily determine Nec tum scitbam nec adhuc scio August libr. 1. Retr finding St. Austin in a plainer case concerning the Soul modestly professing his Ignorance 3. My third Argument to prove the Soul is a Spirit is because in it man bears the Image of God God is a Spirit John 4.24 and nothing corporeal as such can be said to be in his Image or Likeness Neither is any bodily thing as bodily capable of Wisdom Holiness Righteousness by which man resembles his Maker Now though these Scripture-proofs are sufficient to any that believe undoubtedly the verity of Scripture and such I speak to yet to name one or two of another Nature Therefore 4. Fourthly The Actions or Operations of the Soul are such as cannot proceed from any bodily Being as intellection and volition To abstract and reflect upon its self and its motions In one thought to meditate on Hell in the next on Heaven No Corporeal Agent can in less than the twinkling of an Eye or turn of a hand move or act on things so vastly distant The Opinion of the motion of the Orbs of the Planets and of the Firmament is antiquated and almost laught at because no Bodies can be conceived to move so swiftly and this motion of the Soul incredibly exceeds theirs 5. And lastly The Soul is a Spirit in that it is in the Body and one Body cannot be in another non datur penetratio corporum The Soul takes up no place as bodies do 't is tota in toto or at least negatively It is not by parts in the Body as material things are part here and part there whereas the Soul is so in any part that it is not the less in the other Thus these being premised 3. In what the Souls Excellency does appear I come now to that which is mainly intended viz. to shew whence we may know the excellency of the Soul For as to some other particulars which may tend to the further explaining the Text. As 1. How a Soul may be said to be lost And 2. What this Phrase giving an exchange for the Soul imports I shall take occasion to speak to them as they will fall with what we are yet to speak unto For I would not make the Porch or Entry too large or wide Though I may suppose that in what I have said enough may be discovered to prove what I am upon and that I have laid down such Principles as the worth of the Soul may easily be inferr'd from them Yet it will not be amiss to be minded of the force of them with the addition of such things as will abundantly serve our present purpose 1. In its Original The first thing that speaks the Souls Prerogative is its Original It is accounted no small priviledge to be nobly born to be descended from Princes or Persons Eminent in any kind yet man in his best Estate is altogether vanity Ps 39.5 Man is a worm Job 25.6 and the Son of man be he who he will is but a Worm his Generation is univocal and like begets its like But the Soul is the Off-spring of God Acts 17.29 In that sense the Heathen Poet and St. Paul from him is to be understood there is no pretence for the Body to be the Off-spring of God who is a Spirit If it be warily understood we may admit of what is ordinarily said of the Soul that it is divinae aurae particula I am sure 't is this part only in man that may be said to partake of the Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 'T is remarkable that the Soul at its Creation was not made according to any pattern or sampler taken from amongst the herd of the visible Creatures but 't is a kind of an Idea of God as true and as full a one as in matter can be borne and though man be lower than the Angels by reason of his Body which is as a clog upon the Soul or a flaw which this precious Jewel appears with Yet in some respect the Humane Nature may vy with the Angelical Nature and man is the Crown and Topstone of the Creation being added last of all by the all-wise Architect to his building of the World In the End 't is design'd for 2. The Excellency of our Souls appears from the End they are designed for It cannot but speak the dignity of the Soul that it alone of all the Creatures is chosen and set apart by God for such great purposes As 1. To glorify him 2. To enjoy him Men though otherwise of the lowest rank are ennobled when their Prince appoints them to Honourable Employments Now 1. The Soul of Man is made for to bring glory to God Not as the body of Man only as an Instrument which moves as the Soul would have it as the Ax in the hand of the Workman nor as the other visible Creatures who glorifyed God only as they afford us matter for Gods glory but all the Glory that God expects or can reap from all and every one of the Corporal Beings is entrusted with Man Man is the Creatures High Priest and by him they offer up all their Sacrifices of Praise and Thanks When in Psal 148. the Sun and Moon nay Storms and Tempests are call'd upon to praise
Endeavours used by Satan for our Souls so does Satan to gain the Soul fas est ab hostes doceri We may learn this from our greatest Enemy that our Souls are worth all our care and pains in keeping being our Adversary the Devil thinks no pains too great to get them 1 Pet. 5.8 He goeth up and down seeking whom he may devour He compasses the Earth as we may read in the book of Job Job 1.7 Job 2.2 He had considered Job and so considers all others what temptation is likest to prevail what their tempers and distempers are what traps will take some and what snares others He knows our beloved sins and dresses them up so as we might be loath to part with them He did not desire to go into the herd of Swine that he might destroy them but that by that means he might tempt their owners as indeed it took effect the Gadarens preferring their Swine before their Souls or their Saviour When our Saviour came to cast him out of any one the Devil was tormented Why art thou come to torment us they cry it was not because they were forced to leave their Bodies but because by that means he should have no such opportunity to mischief their Souls Matth. 8.29 Luke 8.28 Oh this is a torment to Satan to be deprived of our Souls There is not a Sermon we hear but this Evil One is ready to take away the seed as soon as ever it is sown Matth. 13.19 there is not a Prayer we make but these fowls of air attend to light upon the Sacrifice and hardly can they be driven away Gen. 15.11 Wheresoever we are whatsoever we do the Devil attends and waits for advantage against us that he might but gain our Souls And oh that men were but so industrious to preserve their Souls as Satan is to ruine them The Philistines are upon thee and doest thou sleep The Thieves are up that intend to rob thee and doest not thou arise Satan does not do all this for nothing or for that which is worth but little This Eagle does not catch at Flyes he hunts for the precious Soul 4. The duration of our Souls 4. There is one Argument more to prove the Excellency of our Souls and that is if you consider their duration or lasting It is as a dead colour upon all the beauties and glories in the World that they are fading there is a worm at the root of the Gourd which men delight in and set with greatest content under Insomuch as 't is not yet resolved whether our comfort is greater whilst we have these outward things or our grief when we part from them to be sure the one must needs bear proportion unto the other and the more any thing is loved the loather we are to leave it Now that the Soul transcends in this respect the World and all that is in it It being to remain when they shall be no more may appear from the nature of the Soul which admits not those contrary qualities which acting upon one another destroy their subject in which they are There are many Treatises to prove the Immortality of the Soul which I will not so much as mention only one Argument Bernard uses Libro de Anima because I find it not elsewhere I shall set down here Immortalis anima est quoniam cum ipsa sibi vita sit sicut non est quo cadat à se sic non est quo cadat à vita The Soul of man being life unto its self as it cannot part with its self so it cannot part with its life the body therefore dyes because it hath its life not in its self but from the Soul which it may be severed from but the Soul lives not by vertue of its union with the Body but the Body lives by vertue of its union with the Soul I am the less intent upon my proving of this because all thinking men do grant it Nay it is an Antecedent verity to the Christian Religion unless our Souls be immortal our faith is vain and all those absurdities will follow which the Apostle reckons up 1 Cor. 15. as the consequents of denying the Resurrection of the Body Nay unless the Soul be immortal all Religion is but imposture and we are design'd upon and abused when we are call'd upon and perswaded to the worshipping and serving of God so that it is indeed as necessary forus to believe our Souls to be immortal as it is necessary for us to believe that there is a God and either a good man's hope or a wicked mans fears are sufficient Evidences of both That there is another life or a future state after this life a good man would not but believe and a wicked cannot but believe They are only inconsidering debauched men whose Lusts and Sins have made it greatly their Interest that they might dye like Beasts as well as they have lived like them Who did ever seem to question it I say seem to question it for their surda vulnera the wounds that Conscience makes in them would not pierce so deep nor look so sadly if they had such a lenitive as the thoughts that they might not be felt in the other world But o th Eternity Eternity What a shrill and dismal noise do it make in a wicked man's ear or heart rather when heard or thought on and on the contrary what melody is it to a gratious man to hear that his Soul is immortal and his Crown incorruptible But the Text supposes the Soul may be lost and what is that else Objection but that it dyes The Soul indeed may be lost and dye in a figurative sense Answer There is a great resemblance betwixt the death of the Body and that of the Soul The Body dyes when it is separated from the Soul by which it lives And the Soul dyes when it is separated from God who is its life Sicut anima vita est corporis sic Deus vita est animae Bern. Librâ—â— de Anima Take a Soul from the Body the Body stirrs breathes lives no more So if Gods Grace and Spirit be not in the Soul it moves not but is dead in trespasses and sins Sin does that to the Soul which Diseases and Mortal Wounds do to the Body In the day that thou eatest thereof i. e. whensoever thou sinnest thou shalt dye Gen. 2.17 I should here have concluded my Arguments for the preciousness of the Soul but I will add one or two more ad hominem which may affect men most according to what they are usually taken with and perswaded by And therefore 5. In the fifth place The Soul is the cause of that life 5. The Cause of our Life which we so prize and it preserves that body which we so value and certainly then if ye may be Judges your selves it is most considerable What is the Body of the most beloved Person without the Soul a stench and
an abomination Oh bury her out of my sight says Abraham of his beloved Sarah Gen. 23.4 What do men take pains and care about What are they at cost and charge upon rising early and going to bed late but only for such things as may serve and please the Body VVhich very Body must be beholden to the Soul for to keep it from becoming worms meat and rottenness VVe might value our Bodies and their concerns as much as we do or as we list to do would it but cause us so much the more to esteem our Souls as they deserve for keeping our Bodies in a capacity for our care and kindness 6. Our Bodies follow their Condition 6. It is in the last place very considerable as to us to enhance our opinion of the Soul that our Bodies follow the condition of our Souls As our Souls are so shall our Bodies be when raised up to all Eternity and therefore St. Stephen when he was a dying commends only his Soul to our Saviour Acts 7.59 and our Saviour himself in his last breath commends his Spirit or Soul to his Father Luke 23.46 neither making any mention of their Bodies as knowing that their Bodies by consequence would be happy that they would be cared for by God and raised up in Gods time to be blessed with their Souls to all Eternity If our Souls be found unbelieving and impenitent without Gods Image and favour all the rich attire and sumptuous fare will not keep our Bodies no more than they did Dives his Body from being tormented in those flames that shall burn and none can quench them on the other side if our Souls be sanctified and accepted notwithstanding any present poverty disease or misery they shall hereafter sit with Abraham Isaac and Jacob in the Kingdom of Heaven Shall I carry this a little further it may be more home and close unto you The welfare of the Body even in this life depends upon the Soul As the case of thy Soul is so are all those very things that befal thy Body even in this world VVe judge amiss and call good evil and evil good take all things together and stay till the conclusion and you will then see that all the prosperity that befel a man his riches health friends reputation c. were all evil if his Soul be evil that is unpardoned unregenerated oh very evil Isa 3.10 11. Psal 7.11 God is angry with the wicked every day In his healthful prosperous days he hath the wrath of God the least drop whereof will imbitter all his sweets and this is mixt in the Cup and is as death in the Pot But one that hath his Soul pardoned and purged from sin by the Blood and Spirit of the Son of God All his very torments and Miseries if any such befall him are what God in wisdom hath chosen for him Rom. 8.2 8. and in faithfulness hath layd upon him they are the very best providences that God could find out for him thus to the pure all things are pure c. Titus 1.15 And now I hope that the pretiousness of the Soul being manifest although I have all a long enforc'd my Argumenes as practically as I could I may yet have room for the remaining Application which I am now come unto APPLICATION Informaâ—â—â—â— 1. If the Soul be so pretious we have heard enough to make us abhor sin for ever Sin must needs be the most mischievous thing to us It being that only which can ruine our Souls whereby only we can lose our Souls Other Evils can but bereave us of our Estates or at most of our Lives but they have no more mischief which they can do but sin does deservedly cast Body and Soul into Everlasting Fire Isa 59.2 they are only our iniquities which separate betwixt God and us not tribulation and anguish c. no loss or cross these can and do work for good but sin is such a bitter root that it can bring forth nothing but bitter fruits Sin is the Souls sickness nay its death causing a divorce betwixt it and God the fountain of its life Hence it is said to war against the Soul 1 Pet. 2.11 and to pierce the Soul through 1 Tim. 6.10 I appeal to any whether they would not detest and oppose those that should do such things to their Bodies O fools and slow of heart to believe Luk. 24.25 If ye will not believe God who hath said there is no peace nothing truly good no Salvation to be sure to the wicked believe at least your selves who cannot but find that as sin grows stronger your Souls grow weaker and that by it you forsake your own Mercies and get Boiles and Ulcers nay the Plague in your Souls 2. This does recommend and endear our Blessed Saviour to us who is the Saviour of our Souls and the Shepheard of our Souls and therefore only it is that they do not want he washed them in his blood 1 Pet. 2.25 and quickens them by his Spirit and keeps them by his power and crowns them with his glory to them which believe these things he is pretious 1 Pet. 2.7 If ye value your Souls above the World ye will value our Saviour above all the world too for had it not been for his love and care your Souls had been the miserablest things in it 3. This commends Holiness in all its parts to us Holiness is nothing else but the right Temper and Healthful Constitution of the Soul 't is the beauty of the Soul without which 't is most deformed and loathsome in God's sight To be Heavenly and Holy is to be as God is and to have the Spirit of Glory rest upon you Heb. 12.14 nay without Holiness none shall see God For though there was no defect in the price that Christ pay'd he did and suffered till all was fulfill'd yet if we be wanting in our applying of it we may perish and it will be our sore condemnation that light is come into the World and we love darkness Colos 1.27 't is Christ within us that is our hope of Glory I must not take occasion to commend those comprehensive Graces Faith and Repentance unto you but in a word as ye love your Souls value and esteem them they are to you as tabula post naufragium a plank to get safely to shoar withal If you do not make timoâ—s use of it your Souls will be drowned and perish Everlastingly Godliness is the Souls food ye cannot live a day without it or your Souls will be weak and faint nay expire and dye It is indeed the Souls Life as Jacobs Life was bound up in Benjamins life so is the Souls Life bound up in Godliness where Godliness decays there the Soul goes down with sorrow to the Grave nay to Hell Where Godliness thrives the Soul exults and cryes out Lord now lettest thou thy Servant depart in peace Luk. 2.29 nay in this world What a Feast does Godliness
made me free from the Law of sin and death v. 2. If ye through the spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live v. 13. The spirit it self beareth witness with our spirit that we are the Children of God v. 16. Likewise the spirit also helpeth our infirmities v. 26 27. But I must confine my self to that One in the Text the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Leading Conduct Manuduction which this Blessed Spirit vouchsafes to the people of God He is the Saints Leader their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dux viae the Guide of their Life Look as by Christ they have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Leading Accesse Admission to God the Father in Prayer Eph. 2.18 and 3.12 So by the Spirit they have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Leading and Guidance in their whole course of Life In the discussing of this weighty Point I will 1. Open the nature of the Act the Leading of the Spirit 2. Propound and answer some practical Enquiries about it For the better opening of it I must 1. Lay down some things more Generally concerning it 2. Then come to the closer and stricter Explication of it Under the First I shall commend the following Particulars to you Distinctions premis'd about the Spirits Leading 1. The Leading of the Spirit is either General and Common or Peculiar and Special If we consider him as God in his joint participation of the Deity with the Father and the Son and in his joint Operations with them according to their Divine Essence so there is a Leading by him which does extend to all Creatures whatsoever For all of them by his Divine Power and Influxe in their several Beings Actions Motions and Tendencies are disposed ordered governed and overrul'd to the Glory of the Creator and the good of the Universe Take them in all their Faculties and in all their Operations they are all excited directed actuated by this Spirit And so in a general Sence they all come under his Guidance and Regency This also may be said to extend to all men to the Unregenerate as well as to the Regenerate How why as they all doe act and move * Acts 17.28 in and by him as He in a Common and Providential way does order and regulate all their several Actions and Motions For this he does in all as he is the first cause and the supream Soveraign So that as there is his common Illumination common Conviction common Restraints common Gifts which even the Graceless partake of so there is too a common Leading by Him which they also have Now most certainly this is not that Leading which the Text speaks of for this cannot be the Foundation or Evidence of the Priviledge mention'd A common Act will never entitle to a special Relation Ductus spiritus quo Filij Dei aguntur non est Generalis Dei Actus quo omnia moventur sed est specialis Gratia quâ Filii Dei Sanctificantur in viâ salutis diriguntur ad Deum Pareus Observare convenit esse multiplicem Spiritus Actionem Est enim Vniversalis quâ omnes Creaturae sustinentur ac moventur sunt peculiares in Hominibus illae quidem variae sed hic sanctificationem intelligit quâ non nisi Electos suos Dominus dignatur dum eos sibi in Filios segregat Calv. in loc How many are thus led by the Spirit who yet are far from being the Sons of God! That Leading therefore must be here intended which is special and peculiar to Gods people such as will amount to the making of the Proposition here Reciprocal and Convertible thus All the Sons of God are led by the Spirit and All that are led by the Spirit are the Sons of God 2. The special Leading of the Spirit is Extraordinary or Ordinary The former was confin'd to some Persons and to some Times and was not to extend to all Saints nor to continue in all Ages Thus the Holy Prophets the Apostles were led by the Spirit as they were immediately inspir'd guided and moved by Him in the discharge of their Extraordinary Work and Office These in the penning of the Holy Scriptures and in all that they revealed of and from God were acted and †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moved by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1.21 and hereupon they were infallible in what they reveal'd But this was extraordinary and so Limited and Temporary The latter Leading of the Spirit therefore must be that which is here spoken of that which appertains to all Gods Children and at all times Did the Apostle when he says As many as are led by the Spirit are the Sons of God mean that as many as have Extraordinary Visions Revelations Inspirations Impulses from the Spirit of God are thus related to God and none Other surely no! Should we carry it thus high we should exclude all but the foremention'd Prophets and Apostles from being Gods Children which would be both sad and also false Wherefore 't is unquestionable that the Ordinary Abiding and Permanent Leading of the Spirit and that which reaches to all Believers is here intended 3. This Act of the Spirit may be consider'd either as 't is exerted at the first Conversion or after For as we distinguish the Grace of God into Prevenient and Subsequent so we may also distinguish of the Leading of the Spirit He leads at and in order to the first Conversion as he then does irradiate the Mind incline the Will spiritualize the Affections and so lead or guide the whole Soul to God and Christ Then he leads after Conversion as this is done by him all along in the whole course of a Christians Life for it is a continued Act. The Guidance of the Sp rit to bring a man into the state of Grace that 's done but once but the Guidance of the Spirit in the state of Grace that 's done Daily and Renewedly The first imports the infusing of a Living Vital Principle into the Soul the latter supposes this Principle and makes use of it in the Conduct of a Child of God in the way of Holiness Both are here to be taken in yet I conceive the last may be most proper And Observe these two Leadings of the Spirit have a different respect to our Sonship with God For the former Constitutes it the latter only Discovers and Evidences it The Spirit as leading me to God at the first Conversion makes me a Child of God the Spirit as leading me after Conversion causes it to appear that I am a Child of God 4. There is the Having of the Spirit and there is the Leading of the Spirit We have both in this Chapter the One v. 9. if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his the other in the Text. Now although these two be conjunct and inseparable whoever have the Spirit they are led by the Spirit yet they are distinct things To have the Spirit is to
destroy Natural Liberty Where the Spirit does not find sinners willing by his sweet Methods he makes them willing Psal 110.3 Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power a day of power yet willing Even the Spirits Drawing is managed with all consistency to the freedom of the will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys he draws but 't is one that he makes willing to follow Hos 2.14 Behold I will allure her ay there 's the Spirits leading This being the constant and avowed Doctrine of the Protestants and †Ductus spiritus non est impulsus violentus quo rapimur inviti ut stipites sed est efficax persuasio quâ ex nolentibus efficimur volentes Par. with many others particularly their Explication of the Spirits leading in the Text how injurious and invidious are the Popish Writers in their traducing and calumniating of them as if they asserted the Spirit in This or any Other Act to work with Compulsion or in a way destructive to mans Essential Liberty 'T is a vile scandal And yet how do Esthius Salmeron Contzen upon the Words charge our Divines with it We perfectly concurr with Blessed St. * Enchirid. Cap. 64. de verbis Apostol Serm. 13. c. 11 12. Austin in that excellent passage of his cited by the Rhemists As many as are led by the Spirit he meaneth not says he that the Children of God are violently compelled against their Wills but that they be sweetly drawn moved or induced to do good But no more of this IV. The Extent of this Leading of the Spirit The Extent of it A threefold account may be given of that 1. In regard of the Subject or person led So it extends to the Whole Man First to the Interior Acts of the Soul in its several Faculties Vnderstanding Will and Affections And then to the Exterior Acts of the Body yea to the whole Conversation For all these are comprehended within and fall under the Spirits Leading For as his Sanctifying Operation extends to all of these the God of Peace sanctify you wholly and I pray God your whole Spirit Soul and Body be preserved blameless unto the coming of Christ 1 Thes 5.23 So does his Guiding Operation also these two being Commensurate and Coextensive This might be made out in Particulars was I not afraid of too much prolixity 2. In regard of the Object or Matter that the Spirit leads unto So it extends to the whole Duty of a Christian to all that he is to Know Believe and Do. Look as the Word in its External Leading guides us in all things that concern Faith and Practice it being a compleat and perfect Rule 2 Tim. 3.16 17. so 't is with the Spirit in his Internal Leading too Joh. 14.26 For Knowledge and Faith the Promise is But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you John 16.13 And again Howbeit when he the Spirit of Truth is come he will guide you into all Truth see 1 John 2.20 27. And so 't is as to Holiness also this Spirit directs those who have him to and in the Practice of Holiness in its full and utmost Extent and Latitude Tit. 2.12 As the Grace of God the Gospel Without teaches us that denying ungodliness and worldly Lusts we should live soberly righteously godly in this present world which is the summe of all Duty towards God towards Men and towards our selves So the Spirit Within teaches guides inclines to all these His Gracious Conduct is not confin'd to does not terminate in this or that particular Duty of Religion no but it extends to every Duty to the whole Obedience of a Christian 3. In regard of the Degree and Measure of it Concerning which 't is clear that this Leading of the Spirit in the Directing Inclining Governing Notions of it is not as to Degree equal in all God's Children All have the Thing in the Necessary and Substantial part of it yet so as that there is a Gradual Difference in their having of it Some having more and some less He being a Free and Arbitrary Agent does proportion this Act of his Grace to different Persons as he pleases And he making Some more ductil to his Leadings than Others accordingly he vouchsafes more of Them to Those than he does to Others But in None does it reach so high as to render them perfect here For although we should grant which I do not that the Spirit should advance his Guidance consider'd in it self and as it comes from Him to such a Degree and Pitch as to lay the Foundation of Perfection in Saints here below yet considering what the Capacity of the Subjects of this Act is here they being Flesh as well as Spirit 't is not imaginable that de Facto and in Eventu they should ever here be perfect upon it Wherefore it must be bounded and limited though not from what the Spirit could do yet from what he is pleased to do in Believers in their present imperfect state He shall guide you into all Truth what so as to make Saints Omniscient or Infallible He guides unto all Holiness what so as to render them sinless and impeccable here on Earth we must by no means carry it thus high It therefore must be qualified thus He shall guide you into all Truth i. e. into the Knowledge of all Necessary and Fundamental Truths And he shall guide you into all Holiness i. e. so far as your present state admits of and so far as is necessary for your future Glory Beyond this Measure we must not extend or heighten the Spirits Leading For the truth is if we take it in this bounded Notion we secure the Thing but if we go higher we totally undermine and nullifie it as all Experience proves And by the way Observe that this Guidance of the Spirit in the General and that Guidance of His in Particular in the Duty of Prayer do much stand upon the same level Insomuch that as the Former the Spirits immediate Guiding of Believers in the Matter and Manner of their Actions does not thereupon render Them or Their Actions perfectly Holy and free from all mixtures of sin So neither does the Latter the Spirits immediate Guidance and Assistance in the Matter and Manner of Prayer render the Prayers of such infallible or of equal Authority with the Scriptures as some Object Because as to Both this Agency of the Spirit is to be limited partly from the Consideration of the present State of the subject in whom it is exerted and partly from the Spirits Aim and End therein 'T is true to obviate a bad Inference that may be drawn from hence the Apostles themselves considered as but Men and as men in the State of Imperfection so they were fallible as we are But as they had in matters of Faith
himself no more about us Oh take heed how you carry your selves towards him Not only upon Ingenuity Jer. 2.17 its base to be unkind to our Guid Hast thou not procured this to thy self in that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God when he led thee by the way But also upon the account of self-Love for as we behave our selves to him so he will behave himself to us Ita nos tractat ut a nobis tractatur 3. Labour after the having of the Leading of the Spirit in an higher Degree and Measure than what as yet you have attained unto 'T is not enough meerly to keep it but there must be a Getting more of it As there should be a Rise in our following so we should press after a Rise in the Spirits Leading of us And that in a threefold respect that he lead us 1. More Extensively as to the Object 2. With greater Light and Clearness Power and Efficacy as to the Manner 3. With more Eavenness and Constancy as to the Duration and Continuance of it He guides you to Truth but does he guide you to all Truth He guides you unto Truth but does he guide you into Truth and is this his Constant and Continued working in you Oh this high Measure of it we should aspire at and pant after taking up with nothing short of it And so as to Holiness and Practical Godliness the same is to be endeavoured after There is indeed much Mercy in the lowest Degree of this Act and they that have the lest should be thankful but yet a fuller Proportion may and ought to be desired by every Child of God And surely they who experience what this Leading of the Spirit is never think they have Enough of it 4. So live as that it may appear to others that you are led by this Spirit Christians your Actions and Conversations should be such as may suit with the Spirit that leads you Such as may evidence to the world that you are not in pretence only but in truth and reality under a Divine and Supernatural Conduct Do we lay claim to this Oh then what Good do we do more what Evil less than Others do VVhat live in sin do Evil things be Proud Worldly Covetous Passionate Unclean Malicious Fraudulent and yet pretend you are led by the Holy Spirit Lord what an Indignity and Affront do you put upon Him what a Cheat and Fallacy upon your own Souls Pray never talk of This unless your Lives be Holy and Good For ye who are real Saints oh that you would oft think of this and look upon it as one of the highest Engagements to Circumspect Walking You that are Guided by such a Word without and such a Spirit within What manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy Conversation and Godliness 5. Be very thankful for this glorious Mercy Led by the Spirit admirable Love VVhat Thankfulness is due to Father Son and Spirit for it for all These have an hand though the last be more Immediately concerned in it VVhen you know not your way this Spirit shews it to you when you are weak and feeble not able to go this Spirit strengthens you I taught Ephraim also to go taking them by their arms Hos 11.3 VVhen Others are left to the Conduct of their Own Light Vnderstanding Inclinations which lead them to Sin and Death you are under the Conduct of this Gracious Spirit which leads you to Grace and Glory what cause have you to admire this Distinguishing Grace How great is the Fathers Love in this who as Fathers here when they send their Sons into Foreign Countreys and they themselves cannot be with them they send a Tutor or Governour with them in all their Travels to instruct and govern and take care of them Just so does your Heavenly Father do for you in and by his Spirit in this state of your Pilgrimage and absence from him How great is the Love of the Son in this for he has Purchased and now does Actually send this Spirit to be your Teacher Monitor and Guid. And how great is the Love of the Spirit too in this All his Operations carry infinite Goodness and Condescension in them but none more than this his tender and patient Guiding of us Should not all the Persons therefore be heartily sincerely and with the greatest enlargedness of Heart blessed and adored for it Especially considering how they design and aim at the exalting of Themselves by this very Act. As in the Miraculous Leading of the People of Israel out of Egypt through the Red Sea and so on set forth Isa 43. V. 12. that led them by the right hand of Moses with his glorious arm dividing the Water before them V. 13 14. that led them through the deep as an Horse in the Wilderness that they should not stumble As a Beast goeth down into the Valley the Spirit of the Lord caused him to rest so didst thou lead thy people for what end to make thy self a Glorious Name Surely so in that Spiritual and Gracious Leading that I am treating of the great God whether Essentially or Personally considered designs much Glory and Adoration to Himself And let him have it for he well deserves it from all that have any Experience of this Grace A Fifth Enquiry May such who are led by the Spirit fetch comfort from it 5. Enquiry Is this a solid Bottom for any to build Holy Joy upon Undoubtedly it is You who have it may rejoyce and that greatly For 1. It 's a clear Evidence a deciding Argument of your being the Sons of God And what a Soul-rejoycing Priviledge is that Sons of God this assures of dear Affection tender Care strong Protection constant Provision free Access to God ready Audience of Prayer a gracious Presence in every Condition a favourable Acceptance of all Duties a good Inheritance and Portion and what not All These Blessings are yours if ye be the Sons of God and so you are if led by the Spirit Oh then what a Ground of Comfort is this 2. As 't is a certain Evidence of Sonship here so 't is a certain Pledge of Heaven and Salvation hereafter And that both upon the account of the Relation which it instates in For if Sons then Heirs Heirs of God and Coheirs with Christ Rom. 8.17 And also upon the account of the Leading it self For whereever that is as 't is in Order to Salvation so this Salvation by it shall certainly be obtained Never did any perish that liv'd under the Spirits Guidance and Conduct God ever saves where the Spirit leads All that he guids come safe to the End of their Journey to their Eternal Rest 3. Besides the Things which are wrap'd up in this Leading besides the Matter and Manner of it all of which carry in them Ground of the highest Joy consider but two things Further about it 1. That it is Abiding Permanent Continuing The Spirit does not lead and
some few particulars 1. It is an Union of Believers with God with the Father and the Son not an Union of Believers among themselves at least not this only For the Union expressed in those first words that they may be one is declared or illustrated in these following as thou Father art in me and I in thee and so is the same Union with that in the last words which is taken to be an Union with the Father and the Son that they may be one in or with us or else the words here used to illustrate one thing would not illustrate that but another That they may be one how as thou Father art one in me and I in thee so they may be one in us Besides the same words in effect are used ver 22. that they may be one even as we are one and the same explained immediately ver 23. I in them ver 26. I in them by which without question Christ both here and elsewhere expresses the Union of Believers with himself though I will not deny that the Union among Believers themselves may be included being a consequent of the other and that which Unites them with Christ unites them among themselves 2. This Union hath some resemblance of that between the Father and the Son that they may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as denotes not any thing of equality but only something of likeness That we may know what of resemblance there is we must inquire but very modestly as becomes those who are so much in the dark how the Father is said to be in the Son and he in the Father For this purpose Christ may be considered either as God or as Man As God he is in the Father and the Father in him or which is the same he is one with the Father because they are of one and the same Nature and Essence the same Infinite Excellencies and Essential Perfections that are in the Father are also in the Son upon this account the Son is said to be in the Father and the Father in him Joh. 14.10 11. Believest thou not that I am in the Father and the Father in me Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father in me so that he that hath seen the Son hath seen the Father ver 9. and he that hath known the Son hath known the Father ver 7. because they are one and the same in Nature and Essence the very same as to all divine perfections And thus the Father and Son with the Spirit are said to be one 1 John 5.7 For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one in Essence and all the perfections which are Essential to God though distinct in personality and manner of subsistence There is an Essential Union between the Father and the Son as he is God no such Union must be imagined between them and Believers the distance is no less than infinite and if there can be any resemblance it must be very remote If we consider Christ as Man he may be said to be one with the Father and is so because the same Spirit which is called the Spirit of God and the Spirit of the Father dwells in the Humane Nature of Christ Matth. 12.18 Joh. 3.34 And this may help us better to apprehend how we may be said to be one in or with the Father and the Son Therefore 3. The most intelligible way of expressing this Vnion which I meet with is this believers are said to be one with the Father because that Spirit which proceeds from him and is called his Spirit is in them They are said to be one with the Son not only because that Spirit which proceeds from the Son and is called the Spirit of Christ resides in Believers but because the same individual Spirit which dwels in the Humane Nature of Christ dwels also in them 1 Cor. 6.17 He that is joyned unto the Lord is one Spirit he that is one with the Lord hath one Spirit with him he is quickned and acted by the Spirit of the Lord dwelling in him They are not one essentially as the Father and the Son are one being of one and the same Essence nor one personally as the Divine and Humane Nature of Christ being united in one person nor one morally only as he whose Heart cleaves to another by love is one with him but one spiritually or one Spirit because one and the same Spirit is in both So elsewhere our Union with God and Christ is said to be by the Spirit in us Eph. 2.22 In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit We are in Christ and God is in us as his habitation as those in whom he dwels how through his Spirit By his Spirit dwelling in us as it is expressed Rom. 8.9 10 11. But ye are not in the Flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his and if Christ be in you and if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you c. Ye are Spiritual if the Spirit of God dwell in you but if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his none of his Members not united to him but if Christ be in you as is before signifyed by the Spirit of God dwelling in you c. So that this Union by the Apostles account consists in the Spirits dwelling in us and it will be farther cleared by shewing how the Spirit dwels in us 4. The Holy Spirit by virtue of whose inhabitation Believers are said to be united unto the Father and the Son dwells in them as a Principle of Spiritual Life and Motion quickens them to a new Life and all the acts of it There are some who will not have the person of the Holy Ghost to be in the Saints but I know not how this can be denyed without denying either the immensity or personality of the Divine Spirit For if he be a person and if he be every where his person will be present and reside in them It is true upon this account meerly nothing singular is ascribed to them for his person is not with them only but every where The peculiarity of this priviledge lies here that he is in them as a principle of spiritual Life and motion and thus he is not in any other Creature on Earth he quickens and acts them as a vital Principle like as an Humane Soul united unto the Body gives it Life and Motion suitable to its Nature so does the Spirit of God taking possession of the Soul of a Believer enliven and act it with the Life and Motions of a Divine and Spiritual Nature Not that the Spirit is united to the Soul as the Soul
the Divine Nature and Person of Christ which being infinite an answerable value and excellency is derived upon this Prayer So that though it be but finite in it self as it is the proper Act of a finite Being yet it is of infinite excellency and value relatively and so far of infinite efficacy Let us suppose that all the Angels and Saints in Heaven and Earth should agree to prostrate themselves before God and joyn together in one Prayer for us and that influenced with all the Holiness inforced with all the fervour and importunity that those Heavenly Spirits and Holy Souls are capable of we would conclude such a Prayer would be undoubtedly prevalent and yet we may believe upon unquestionable grounds that this one Prayer of our Blessed Redeemer is incomparably yea infinitely more prevalent and effectual In short this Prayer is nothing else but the Will and desires of him who is God offered in manner of a Supplication and there can be no question but that Will and those Desires shall be fulfilled to the utmost 3. This Prayer was founded on merit He prayed for nothing but what he was worthy to obtain sought nothing on our behalf but what he did purchase for us and deserve of his Father He might present this Supplication for his own righteousness as the best of his people could not durst not do Dan. 9.19 he might expect to obtain what he asked from the hand of Justice not as we only from meer bounty and free mercy Christ's obedience unto Death it was meritorious and did deserve for his people all that he prayed for All the ingredients of strict and proper merit concur in the Obedience and Sufferings of Christ as I might shew particularly but that I hasten they were of equal worth with the recompence which he prays for in the behalf of his people he thereby fully satisfyed the demands both of Law and Justice and though it was the Life and Pardon and Happiness of a World of condemned Persons that he prays for yet his Obedience and Blood is of more worth than all these for they are of infinite value being the Obedience and Blood of him who was God So that Christs Obedience Active and Passive is meritorious not only ratione pacti by reason of the agreement betwixt the Father and Him he having performed all the Conditions required in order to our Redemption but ratione pretii by virtue of the intrinsick value of what he paid and performed Now to use the Apostles expression Rom. 4. to him that thus worketh the reward is reckoned not of Grace but of Debt It is Grace to us but 't is Debt to Christ and so the plea on our behalf being for a just Debt it cannot but be most effectual with the righteous God 4. It is the Prayer of him for whose sake all other Prayers were heard We have direction if we would have our Prayers not fail of success to present them in the Name of Christ i. e. to beg what we desire for his sake and he gives assurance that what we so pray for in his name or for his sake shall be granted Joh. 16.23 and 15.16 and 14.13 14. Now if the Prayers of his people will prevail for his sake there can be no question but his own Prayer will be prevalent all our Prayers are accepted through him upon his account nor can they be acceptable otherwise 1 Pet. 2.5 There is that corruption in our Natures which depraves and vitiates our Spiritual Sacrifices our Prayers particularly there is more or less of a sinful tincture in them they cannot be well-pleasing to that Holy of God who is of purer Eyes than to behold Iniquity till they be purged and the guilt expiated nothing is sufficient for expiation but the great Propitiatory Sacrifice by virtue whereof this guilt is expiated and we are said to be Sanctifyed in a Sacrificial Sense that is purged from guilt Heb. 10.10 Thus himself purged our sins Heb. 1.3 and thereby that which was occasion of Offence to God being removed our Prayers became acceptable through Jesus Christ in this sense he saith ver 19. and for their sakes I sanctifie my self that they also may be sanctified I sanctifie that is I offer my self an expiatory Sacrifice that they may be truly sanctifyed that is freed from guilt and so render'd well-pleasing and acceptable Now the Prayers of others being acceptable through the Mediation of Christ the Prayers of the great Mediator himself will undoubtedly be most acceptable most prevalent 3. As to the Persons prayed for they are such as on whom the Father is no less willing to bestow what is here desired than Christ was to seek them on their behalf This appears by several Expressions in this Chapter First They belonged to the Father in a special manner Thine they were ver 6. and thine they are ver 9. They were his in design and purpose before the Foundation of the World chosen Vessels set apart for him as his own peculiarly 2 Tim. 2.19 And his Actually by Effectual Calling they resigning up themselves unto him and he taking possession of them as his own ver 8. and Rom. 9.24 25. Now to whom is the Lord willing to grant these favours if not to those who are so much his own Secondly Those whom he prayes for are given to him as is many times expressed ver 2 6 9 11 12 24. and given to him that he might redeem and save them or as it is expressed ver 2. that he should give eternal Life unto them this comprizes all that he prays for on their behalf and that is the end why they are given him now the Father is as willing to promote his own end and design as the Son and so no less willing to grant what is desired in order thereto than the great Intercessour was to pray for them Thirdly Those for whom he prays are such as the Father loves with a transcendent a wonderful love ver 23. and hast loved them as thou hast loved me not with the same love which the Father hath for the Son nor with a love equal to it but a love so great as comes nearest to it of all others A greater love than any Creatures Men or Angels have for them or for one another a far greater love than he hath for any other Creatures in this World A demonstrative instance hereof we have in that he gave his Son for them which was the greatest expression of love that ever the World saw or heard of and greater than could ever have been believed if truth it self had not declared it that he should send his Son to reside on Earth not gloriously like himself but to take the form of a Servant and live as a man of sorrows and sufferings and die as a Sacrifice under the Sin and Curse of those for whom he was offered oh what manner of love was this Now as the Apostle argues Rom. 8.32 He that spared 〈◊〉 his
Opinion or Practise especially if they are not imposed as necessary For this hath made such woful Divisions in the Church the making things unnecessary and doubtful the necessary terms of Church-Communion Was the Church of Rome it self the truly Ancient Catholick and Apostolick Church as she stiles her self I could have Communion with it They that leave the Apostles shake the Foundation of the Churches stability and forsake the center of its Unity The Lord help us all to understand the way of Peace and Union in this miserably divided Age. Vse VI Lastly And now from all that hath been said we may take a prospect of Heaven Heaven is not a Turkish Paradise it is Communion with God that is the very Heaven of Heaven as the loss of it is the very Hell of Hell And this makes Heaven not desirable to the Carnal Man who hath no desire after or delight in Communion with God but it doth commend it the more to the Spiritual Man that he shall then enjoy that in its highest perfection which he hath been pursuing and had the fore-tasts of in this World Quest What is the best way to prepare to meet God in the way of his Judgments or Mercies SERMON XXVIII 1 John XII 28. Beginning of the Verse Father Glorify thy Name IN this Chapter we find the Lord Jesus under two very different Exercises in the one attended with much Solemnity in the other under great Perplexity much Courted much cast Down highly Honoured and exceedingly Troubled and he beareth both with wonderful Equanimity He is Feasted at Bethany v. 1 2. Anointed with Oyle of Spiknard very costly v. 3. Rideth Tryumphantly into Jerusalem v. 12 13. c. His Disciples bless and entertain him upon the way with Hosannas v. 13. Matth. 21.8 9. Strangers desire to see him and give him their Acknowledgments v. 20. And the Multitude throng after him v. 12. And strow his way with Palm Branches v. 13. But immediately the Scene is changed As our blessed Lord was not much affected with these things so contrary to all Expectation he enters upon a discourse of another Nature v. 23. The hour is come that the Son of Man should be Glorified Why Had he not been Glorifying throughout this Chapter yea But not comparably to what he here intends q. d. my Feast my Tryumph my applause bear no Proportion to the glory I am hasting to These are but Dull low Glories to what is at Hand The hour is come i. e. is near That the Son of Man shall be Glorified upon the Cross by Expiating the Sins of his Elect Glorified thereupon in Heaven at the right hand of the Father Christ had his Eye upon an higher Glory which would redound to him upon the Performing and Finishing our Redemption And a true Christian frame overlook's present Comforts and Honours from Men and fixeth mainly upon the Honour to be received from God in the way of Obedience here and hereafter Nor will our Lord Jesus pass over this Meditation till he have improved it 1. Inferring thence the Fruitfulness of his Death Verrily Verrily I say unto you v. 24. Except a Corn of Wheat fall into the Ground and Dye it abideth alone but if it Dye it bringeth forth much Fruit. Alluding to the Propagation of his Church by his Death 2. The Proportionable advantage of the Death of his Saints for his Sake v. 25.26 and Testimony and the disadvantage of forbearing and refusing to suffer for his Name But passing thence to the consideration of his Dreadful Agony and Passion ensuing v. 27. beginning His Thoughts are at a Stand his Soul is Troubled yea the Extremity of his grief stopt his Mouth so Amazing so Astonishing was the Fore-sight of his Sufferings At last Prayer breaks out Father Save me from this Hour and is presently Corrected But for this cause came I to this Hour q. d. I would escape but must not resist thy Will I 'd save my self yet not without a Salvo to thy purpose and councel I am in a Strait between Nature and Faith between Fear and Subjection between Death and Duty First Meer Trouble is no Sin Christs Soul was Troubled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Water when it is Mudded Jo. 5.4 7. Not that thier was any mixture of Sin in his Trouble it was such as might consist with his pure unspotted Nature If grief be not groundless if not extravagant no Sainted with unbelief or effected of disobedience 't is but Natures Weakness Grace induceth no Stoical Stupidity 'T is no property of the Gospel to make Men Sensless Secondly Fear of Death and sense of the Wrath of God are of all things most Perplexing Now is my Soul Troubled Now I am to conflict with the Father's Anger Mens Malice and Death's Pains and Terrours and now not my Flesh only but my Soul is Troubled Thirdly Extream distress of Spirit is of an amazing Nature Christ had not the Freedom of Prayer What shall I say and then what he did say was corrected Matt. 26.39 42. Fourthly No Extremity can Ordinarily or should really put an Holy Soul by the Plea of or hope in his Relation to God Christ calls God Father My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Matt. 27.46 Fifthly Prayer must be suited to the Occasion Save me from the Hour c. A great Argument against most forms is that an Holy Soul cannot relish them nor can I see how God accepts them because they are impertinent or not full to the case Sixthly In our Extremitys we may be importunate must not be Peremptory with God in Prayer Our Saviour here Prayed not more Heartily then submissively Matt. 26.39 Our Text is the Result of the Lords Wrastling both with his own Soul and with his Father Here is first Christs Prayer Father Glâ—rify thy Name And the Fathers Answer in the next words but I meddle not with that now In the Text we have Two things 1. The Compellation Father 2. The Petition Glorify c. 1. The Compellation Father Prayer ought to be Ushered in with some Suitable Title of God which is expressive of his Supremacy our Reverence of him and Relation to him All these are Couched in the Single word Father Read Matt. 6.10 Malach. 1.6 Rom. 8.15 1. This Title expresseth God's Authority and Chirst's Allegiance both owned by him in this little Word 2. Relation The Lords Petitioners must ask so as to assure themselves of Acceptation which the Recognition of our Interest in God Read Isa 63 16. as our Father in Christ is very proper to Effect Hence the Rule of Prayer enters with Our Father And it is most Suitable to the Spirit of the Gospel that believers call God Father in Prayer having the Spirit of the Son poured out upon them to this End Gal. 4.6 2. The Petition Father Glorify thy Name q. d. Be thou rather Glorified then I Spared If I dye thy Glory will make amends for my Torment and
to redress and check his own despondent Spirit 7. And here the State and Temper of Davids Spirit is remarkable for it was 1. Sensible of Gods hand and Mans upon it 2. Observant of its own resentments and deportment under its Grievances 3. Therefore much conversant with it self 4. Desirous of some Redress but yet from God alone and not only desirous But also 5. Duly provident and industrious to obtain it looking within to see its Maladies and above to get Relief and Succour for having Grace to act it and God to help it and a Covenant of Promises to encourage and support it it was resolved and at work to Act most like its considerate and gracious Self and to make its best of God Secondly Let us now consider these words as they contain what is Doctrinal to us as giving us some Notices of our present State and Duty of what we are liable unto viz. To be cast down and disquieted and of what we are to do when exercised thus viz. 1. To discourse our selves And 2. To urge our Hope in God upon our selves and to press upon our selves what may enforce it and encourage it For 1. We find that all passages of Sacred Writ are upon Record for our Instruction and Advantage Rom. 15.4 2 Tim. 3.16 17. And why not this amongst the rest 2. We are exhorted to take the Prophets who have spoken in the name of the Lord for an example of suffering Affliction and of Patience James 5.10 And such was David Acts 2.30 3. And in this Great and Exemplary Prophet we have this Four-fold Mirrour 1. A Mirrour of the Calamities whereto the best of Men may be exposed viz. To be cast down and disquieted Dreadful Afflictions and Dismal Apprehensions and Constructions arising from them and deep Resentments of them are incident to the holyest and best Men. I am troubled I am bowed down greatly I have Roared by reason of the disquietness of my Heart Thy Arrows stick fast in me and thy Hand presseth me sore Psal 38.2 6 8. I need not tell you what pressures were upon the Spirit of the Lord Christ and how they were resented by him 2. A Mirrour of that peculiar work at home which gracious Souls in their Afflictions are to mind Psal 77.6 11. 4.4 They must search into and commune with themselves about what lies upon them and how it is born and taken by them 3. A Mirrour of that redress and remedy whereunto they must repair when thus exercised and afflicted Psal 94.19 56.3 Let me not be ashamed for I put my trust in thee Psal 25.20 None but God and nothing but hope in him can give relief unto the troubled Soul And then 4. A Mirrour of that Grace and Wisdom which prompts and fits Men to Discourse themselves and to hope in God Hope thou for I shall yet let integrity and uprightness preserve me for I wait on thee Psal 25.21 Here you may see the Holy poyse and bent of gracious Souls Sufferings though never so manifold and mighty and continuing will never bring the graceless Soul home to it self or God Only great thoughts of God and a due space of his relations and promises to us and of his interest in us can make us bear up our despondent and afflicted Spirits by fixed hope in God and bring us to discourse our selves to purpose The Power and Tendency of Holy Principles and of gracious dispositions are here conspicuous and legible in my Text take then the Sense thereof in this comprehensive proposition following Doctr. When gracious Souls are cast down and disquieted within themselves they should discourse themselves and revive those thoughts and such a Sense of God upon themselves as may encourage and enforce their hopes and confidence in God Psal 77.6 10. Holy David he is here a pattern to us all For here you see that in the greatest Agonies and Conflicts of his Spirit with what attempted thus to bear and keep it down David here 1. Makes a right and amiable representation of God to himself he sets him always before him as the Lord Jesus did Acts 2.25 and that 1. As God 2. As his God 3. As the health of his Countenance 4. As One that he should praise and therefore he expected the glorious appearances of this God for him 5. As One who in his great and gracious appearances for his Releif would master all those difficulties which any ways might threaten to obstruct the passages of his desired and expected Succours to him For I shall yet i. e. let things be as they will at present praise him 2ly He thence expects great things Such as are matters of high praises and acknowledgments to his God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laudabo Targ. Confitebor ei vul lat and infers them from these cheering considerations of his God 3ly He improves what he discovers and infers for the fixing of his hope in God 4ly And all this is to rebuke and moderate his otherwise too extravagant dejections and disturbances arising from excessive Sorrows Fears and Cares So that you see that no sorrows or dejections must banish or divorce us from our selves and God and from just hopes in him No Calamities should lay gracious Persons Prostrate at their Feet But they must conflict and argue with themselves and bring their Sorrows to the impartial Test and Scrutinies lest they promote their own distresses by sinful negligences and inadvertencies and make themselves to be the less receptive of those Encouragements and Supports which they might otherwise derive with ease from him who is their God and under strong propensions and engagements to act and to approve himself accordingly for their good Good Men are too propense and apt to make their Cups more bitter than ever God intended they should be whilst they attend more unto the resentments of their afflicted than to the hopes advantages and Principles of their gracious selves We wrest Gods dealings with us and then we censure him for what we bring upon our selves But Grace directs to better things and prompts Men first to self-discourses and debates about what is so very hard upon them that so the malady with its impressions and effects upon them being well understood the remedy may the better be considered and improved by them for as we can do nothing without God so he mistakes the proper state methods of Divine Redresses and Releifs that looks for any thing from God whilst he neglects himself But let me shew you the reach and purport of this Doctrine in these few following Propositions Proposi I. No Man so Great or Good in this World but he may fall under pressing and uncomfortable Circumstances Heb. 1.12 7.8 and Psal 34.19 the arrows of the Almighty are within me the poyson thereof drinketh up my Spirits the terrours of God set themselves in battle array against me Job 6.4 We have here neither a continuing City nor resting Place the troubles of the Patriarchs
How long wilt thou forget me Lord for ever How long wilt thou hide thy Face from me How long shall I take counsel in my Soul having Sorrow in my Heart Daily How long shall mine Enemy be Exalted over me Psal 13.1 2. Thus is God said to hide his Face from the House of Jacob Isa 8.17 And thus when Providence treats and uses us in this World and most or all our outwards Comforts and Concerns are so perplext embittered and removed as if our God would hereby tell us That he regards and minds us not and will not be concerned for our outward peace and welfare Then is it that God may be said to hide his Face yet neither is this the thing that is principally intended in my Case 3. By Gods denying and with-holding all probabilities and presages of relief from either Men or Things and all sensible intimations of his own purpose to befriend us Psal 74.9 11. I will shew them the Back and not the Face in the Day of their Calamity Jer. 18.17 And I hid my Face from them and gave them into the hand of their Enemies so fell they all by the Sword Ezek. 39.23 Thus when God withers every helpful Arm defeats all Enterprises towards deliverance and supports and shuts up every Door of Hope and by the whole visible Frame and Posture of second Causes looks towards us and upon us as an angry frowning God Then is he said to hide his Face but this is not what the Case principally respects And therefore 4. God mainly hides his Face when he with-holds those inward sensible tokens of Respects which his Spirit usually affords to Holy Souls Psal 88.14 when he deals with us as if our Souls were utterly or very much despised and neglected by him Thus God tells us that he will no more hide his Face from his People because he had poured out his Spirit upon the House of Israel Ezek. 39.29 This is the Face of God indeed when his Spirit fills our Souls with all its Joys and Graces and his Face is hid indeed when we have no sensible Refreshments and Recruits from that Comforter the Holy Ghost by whom all Correspondencies must be maintained betwixt our God and us and thus our Case mainly intends We find a Man recorded for his Patience crying out wherefore hidest thou thy Face and holdest me for thy Enemy Job 13.24 and when looks God more like an Enemy then when he denies all sensible illapses and recruits of inward Light and Life and Joys Is it not dreadful to have our Sanctuary clusters to relish of no Blessing in them The Dews of Heaven are oft in Holy Services and Doctrines distilled upon us and our Addresses thither have been oft repeated and renewed but where is the Blessing and Success we look for Our Souls we find in our own Apprehensions to be contracted degraded and benummed Corruptions rage and make their rude resistances to all our Sentiments and Convictions Conscience oft quarrels with us and when Gods Rods are on us we sensibly discern great discomposures in our thoughts strange Mutinies and Tumults in our Passions uneasiness in our Spirits and damp upon our Hopes sadness on our Hearts and a strange readiness to resist all that God speaks and doth and how can we imagine that Gods Heart and Face stand toward us Fourthly Trusting in the Lord as his God in such a Case as this takes in abundance and amounts to much and these things it offers to the first observant and considerate glance 1. That the Object be trusty and no otherwise can he be who is God the Lord. 2. That the Act be answerable to the Object for trust is to run paralel with trustiness and 3. That this trusty Object gives us allowance to put trust in him for every one that is able and that would be faithful upon his Promise and Engagement will not Engage to be Responsible for what might otherwise be committed to him and hence this passage is inserted here the Lord his God 4. That he be a Person qualified and acceptable who here attempts to place his trust in the Lord as his God and therefore here he is styled in the Case a Gracious Person Trust then seems to be a compound of Faith and Hope and it is that Repose and Rest which both afford until desire and expectation be accomplished by that God on whom this trust is terminated so that in trust there are 1. A belief and sence of Gods existance and of his gracious Nature Heb. 11.6 Jer. 9.24 Mich. 7.18 for I must believe that there is a God and that he is kind and gracious e're I can trust in him 2. Credit given unto his Word and Promises as things clear sure and great Heb. 4.2 6 17 18. for these are both the ground and test of steady and succesful trust in God 2 Sam. 23.5 Remember thy Word unto thy Servant whereon thou hast caused me to Hope Psal 119.49 what is Gods Ability and Faithfulness to me unless he countenance my trusting in him and encourage me thereto 3. A consequent expectation of those things from him which he engages to perform and give things suitable to exigences and concernment as far as they agree with Gods Promises and Designs Psal 119.76 Ro. 4.18 21. 1 John 5.14 15. For all that God promises and would have us to expect is still with Reference to our wellfare in its subordination to His Glory and the Publick Good and all other Hopes are but extravagant and presumptuous if not reduced and conformed to this Test and Standard 4. An Acquiescence and Repose of Spirit in the thus fixing of this expectation Isa 26.3 4. for confident trust breeds satisfaction and makes Souls Patient and Serene till the thing hoped for and desired be brought to pass Ro. 8.24 25. for all these inward tumults which arise within from pressing Jealousies Griefs Cares and Fears are hereby stilled and all vain Shifts and Props rejected and all committed to and left with God Phil. 1.20 1 Pet. 4.19 2 Tim. 11.12 for here no reservations must be made nor any jealousies bad surmises or suspitions be any way Cherished or Indulged The Case explained and summed up is plainly this How may a Gracious Person one Sanctifyed and Inprincipled by Grace from whom God hides his Face gives him but little or no inward sence nor outward sensible notices of his wonted acceptance and regards trust in the Lord quiet and satisfie himself with expectations of Gods Gracious acceptance of him complacence in him and regards towards him as his God that God to whom he hath committed all and is devoted to and who will certainly regard and bless him as his true Favourite and as one by Grace in Covenant with him And how may he do it so as to abandon all disturbing Shifts and Cares elsewhere Direct I. Let him retire into himself and there Compose his Thoughts for close and serious Work Psal 4.4 77 6.
we do not hear our selves 3. Beware of a lazy posture of the Body for the Soul is drawn into consent and sympathy with it verse 5. here the Jews stood up to shew their reverence and attention to the word of God They lifted up their hands bowed down their heads and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground here was exalted Attention and Devotion and most humble veneration with intense affections and these could say Amen Amen But to see one sit and hang down his head and hang his hat on his nose or perhaps sleeping till he snore himself awake and then give a yawn or an idle Amen any one without breach of Charity may think him guilty of lazy Hypocrisie with detestation This is a mocking of God giving the Congregation a flap with this Foxes tail when they have cunningly slept over the greatest part of the Prayer and slipt out of the Congregation without removeal Irreligiosissimum est sedere nisi quod deo exprobamus quod oratio nos fatigaverit as Tertul. de Or. do says 'T is most indecent without a good Reason to sit at Prayer for 't is else in effect to tell God Prayer hath tired us out Use 4. Is of Direction and Exhortation how to keep up this Harmonious Amen in Publick Assemblies 1. Let Pastor and People never meet but premise some solemn preparations of Heart to meet the Lord. Rehoboam and most of the Kings of Israel and their People also Sin'd in this That they prepared not themselves to set their Hearts to seek the Lord 2 Chron. 12.14 he fitted not his Heart as the Hebrew Word imports it was no more fit to that Duty then an Ass is to play upon an Harp We should never offer God that which cost us nothing put off thy Shoes from thy Feet Vain Thoughts and Vile Affections and put on the Lord Jesus Christ e're you go into the Fathers Presence A Worldly Spirit coming off from common Employments is not fit for Communion with God A common Heart will never be inclosed in any Duty but runs wild of it self and lies open to all Incursions Vzzah was smitten though he touched the Ark out of a good intention but in an undue manner 1 Chron. 15.13 He did it not in Judgment nor according to Gods Order and Appointment 2. We must watch unto Prayer Matth. 26.41 for the Devil is there as to catch away the good Seed so to catch us away by every wandring Thought 1 Pet. 4.7 Peter and John were at Christs Transfiguration in the Mount Luke 9.32 but were sadly heavy with Sleep It is strange when they should have been taken up with Raptures and Extasies of Joy that they should be so Drossie and Drowsie But how hard a matter it is for to watch with Christ One Hour in Duty Grief might make them heavy in the Garden and yet Christ his Propassion and Sweating Drops of Blood was enough to have put them into an Agony of Compassion But alas neither the Garden nor the Mount is able to transport us or keep up Intention of Soul or Affection unless God keep Fire on his own Altar and blow up our Spark into a Flame 3. Our Intention cannot last long our Actions depending on the Body and those Spirits the finer Particles of the Blood separated from it by the Alembick of the Brain And as it is sometime e're they rise so their height and speed is soon over and then we run down into Flegm and Heaviness therefore in all Publick Duties solemn Fastings excepted for humbling Soul and Body we ought not to be too Prolix but to labour for strength rather then length thick and short as Davids Panting and Daniels Praying Chap. 9.19 Oh Lord hear Oh Lord forgive Oh Lord hearken and do defer not c. When weighty Petitions are sent up for thâ— whole Church they draw Universal Consent Not that we ought for Brevity 〈◊〉 to confine all Prayer to the Lords-Prayer as if no Bushel was a Bushel but 〈◊〉 Standard so to fall down at this and stand up against all others whereas it is 〈◊〉 diffused in Sense and so contracted in Words that the Text may very well admiâ— Comment in Conformity to its Sense and we need a more Comprehensive Mind then the Vulgar have to fill those words with 4. When all is done there is nothing done but all to do till we implore the good Spirit of God which he gave the Jews here Nehem. 9.20 And he bad them work for his Spirit was with them Hag. 2.4 And should remain among them when they Built the Temple Luke 24.49 Christ bad his Disciples tarry at Jerusalem till they were Endued with Power from on High there was no Preaching or Praying without this Spirit of Grace and Supplication Zech. 12.10 It is impossible the Organs of our Bodies or Faculties of our Souls should Praise God aright unless this Spirt of God fill them and blow them up He must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philip. 1.19 tune the Praise and form the Prayer in us he must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 James 5.16 inlay it and work it both in and out and he is the Master of the Choice to hold and keep us in Frame as well as set us in and enable us to drive all our Petitions home and through to a fervent Amen Deus solus docere potest ut velis se orari as Tertul. says None but God can teach us how to Pray tâ— God That Spirit of Adoption that enableth us to say Abba Father can only teaâ—â— us how to pronounce Amen Amen FINIS
't is next to impossible to be too shye of Sin unless when Satan frights us into the omission of some duties for fear of the Sins that inevitably cleave to them In short I would have you understand this Instance to referr to Sins past not future to Sins already committed that there 's no other possible way of undoing what 's done but by Repentance not of Sins not yet committed as if I gave so much as the least encouragement to so much as the least Sin Thus understanding the instance I dare say it over again Serious Godliness will force something of good out of the Evil of Sin These are the Persons that cannot forget the Wormwood and the Gall of their Mortification x Lam. 3.19 20. their Soul hath them still in remembrance and is humbled in them These are the Persons that put a due estimate upon pardoning Mercy and love Christ the more for the more Sins he hath forgiven them As Christ said of Mary Magdalen y Luke 7.47 Her Sins which are many are forgiven for she loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same love little The Blessed Apostle that brands himself for the chief of Sinners z 1 Tim. 1.15 before Conversion dare own it that a 1 Cor. 15.20 he laboured more abundantly than all the Apostles after his Conversion and 't is peculiar to him to coyn words b Rom. 5.20 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 1 Tim. 1.14 to magnifie the Grace of God in Christ Christians I beseech you let not any one take encouragement hence to Sin but let the worst of Sinners take encouragement hence to repent What thô thou hast been one of the vilest wretches upon earth thou mayest through Grace be one of the highest Saints in Heaven and the sense of what thou hast been may promote it The rising ground of a Dunghill may help to raise thy flight towards Heaven Once more Thô to your own Apprehension you have no Faith at all to believe any one word of all this nor any skill at all to know what to do yet Serious Godliness will make all this good to thee Here you see I take it for granted that one may be seriously godly who in his own present Apprehensions hath no Faith at all nor skill at all for any thing that is Spiritually good many may be in this like Moses their Faces may shine their Grace may shine to others and they themselves not c Exo. 34.29 know it Many that are dear to God live many years in the growing Exercise of Grace and yet dare not own it that they have any at all God bestows the Faith of Assurance upon those of his Children that are not able to bear up without it mistake me not as if it were not every ones duty to seek it and a great Priviledge to have assurance when others of his Children which have a stronger Faith live and 〈◊〉 without it To give you an Instance beyond all instances Our 〈◊〉 Jesus Christ who 't is certain could not want assurance yet died in as great desertion as 't was possible to befall him d Mark 15.25 with Mat. 27.46 When he had hung six hours upon the Cross He cried with a loud Voice My God my God why hast thou forsaken me q. d. This is beyond all my other Torment And when he had cryed again with a loud Voice with a vehement affection and a strong Faith e Verse 50. he lay'd down his Soul But what was that he spake with such vehemency the second time f Luke 23.46 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Father into thy hands I will commend my Spirit I will depose my Soul with thee I will thrust it into thy hands Now that Jesus Christ was under this unexpressible Desertion during the three hours preternatural Darkness 't is more than for the best of Christians to be so during their whole life which doth more than prove what I asserted That a Person of great Grace may be so much in the dark as not to see he hath any But what must he do in this case Can Serious Godliness afford any Relief Christians pray mark it these Persons they are and through Grace cannot but be seriously Godly and their serious Godliness finds 'em work enough and support enough to keep 'em from sinking They daily do what they complain they can't do g Isa 50.10 They do fear the Lord they fear nothing more than sinning against him they do obey the voice of his servants there 's none receive Instructions more Obediently thô they walk in Darkness they 'l never follow a false Fire if they have no light from God they 'l have none from any else They do trust in the name of the Lord they lye at Gods foot let him do what he will with them they do stay upon their God they come up from h Cant. 8.5 the Wilderness of the World leaning upon their beloved Religion is the whole business of their life and comparatively they do nothing else And thô they have not ravishing Comforts they have that Peace that exceeds i Phil. 4.7 all understanding that is meerly humane and that doth guard their hearts and minds through Christ Jesus against all the Stratagems and Fiery Darts of Satan Their State is good their Souls are safe and they can't but be happy in both Worlds And thus I have endeavoured to be so practical in the Doctrinal part that there needs but little to be added for the Application the Lord make that little to be like Chymical Spirits to be more effectual than a greater quantity Rouze up your selves to do your part that it may be so Vse 1 Set your hearts upon Serious Godliness This must be the first Use for you can make no Use at all of this Doctrine till you have made this Use of it Every thing without this is but an abuse of it you do not only wrong the truth but you wrong your selves what ever you say or do about it till you make it your business to experiment the truth of what hath been spoken in its Commendation and this I can assure you never any one repented of his down-right Godliness Therefore live in the practice of those plain Duties without which 't is in vain to pretend to Religion e. g. Daily read some Portion of the Old and New Testament not as your Child reads it for his Lesson but as 〈◊〉 Child reads it for his Profit Be more frequent in Prayer not as those that pass their Prayers by number but as those that pour out their Hearts to God in Holy fervour Let your thoughts be so fill'd with Heavenly Objects that you may in some respect make all things such you think of Discourse of the things of God not in a captious or Vain-glorious manner but as those that feel the Truths they speak of Receive the Sacrament not as a Civil Test but as sealing that Covenant
Object of it is real the Ground of it certain the Actings of it sensible to himself and the Effects of it evident to others This I shall endeavour to do I. As for the Object of a Believers Faith and Hope that good which he believes shall be and expects after this life a state of glory for the spirits of just men He that shall deny that such a thing is must not own the Name of Christian when even the light of Nature will go so far toward the proving of it for 1. That shews us that the Soul is immortal as being of a spiritual nature and independent on the Body in its most proper and noble Operations the actings of the Understanding and Will 2. That there is a reward after this life for them that do well no less than on the contrary Punishment for evil doers This the generality of the Pagan World that knew not distinctly wherein that Reward did consist yet have granted the thing and who is not instructed by his own Conscience in the knowledge of it The work of the Law written in the Heart †Rom. 2.15 and the secret pleasure and satisfaction men take in their own Innocence or good actions proves a reward on the one hand as well as the fears and horrors which the Consciences of the most slie and secret sinners subject them to speak the punishment they expect on the other And if these things were only impressions made upon mens Fancies in their tender years it were strange that all the Reason they grow up to exercise and all the Art many obstinate Sinners make use of on purpose to obliterate them and to impress the contrary upon their Minds together with a thousand other Species printed on their Imaginations by their Employments their Pleasures and all the various Occasions and accidents of their Lives should never be able to rid them of these so unpleasing Sentiments 3. Something may be said even from natural Reason to prove this reward to consist in the enjoyment of God and so not only to evince the reality of some Happiness but of this in particular in the other life For 1. It will scarce be denyed but that the soul of Man is capable of enjoying God as its Sovereign good i. e. of most intensely delighting and entirely acquiescing in him as a good suitable to the spiritual Nature and sufficient for the vast capacity of an immortal Soul Some of the Heathen came near this when they stated mans Happiness as consisting in the Contemplation of the highest being And indeed the very Nature and Operations of the Soul and its apprehending spiritual Objects amounts to little less than a demonstration of this 2. The enjoyment of God is the greatest good any Creature can be capable of God is in himself absolutely the greatest good because an infinite one and comprehensive of all Perfection and there can be no greater good than to be possessed of him that is the greatest 3. The reward and happiness of an holy Soul can be nothing less than the greatest good and therefore must needs be the enjoyment of God himself this appears in that 1. Less than the greatest good cannot satisfie mans Soul and then to be sure cannot make it happy when its happiness consists in its being fully satisfied All the riches and pleasures of this World and delights of Sense can never be to the Soul instead of God because they are unsuitable to its nature which is spiritual to its duration which is immortal and to those appetites God hath implanted in it It 's very capacity of enjoying God is attended with a secret Inclination to it insomuch that many times when a man may not have an explicit and distinct knowledge of the good he wants yet being unsatisfied with what he hath though never so great he finds a want of something else and because he wants it he desires it though he know not clearly what it is to make him happy 2. It is most congruous to the Wisdom and goodness of God to appoint the greatest good to be the Happiness of the noblest of his Creatures not that they deserve it but because he may be most glorified by it and because he hath given them a nature capable of it As he suits the good of other Creatures to the capacities he hath given them so he doth the good of man None but Angels and men are capable of enjoying or actively glorifying him and God having capacitated them for that sutes their good to their Capacity It had not been agreeable to the Wisdom of God for man to have had only some inferiour good in this Life assigned to him as his chief Happiness when he had made him capable of an higher Thus much hath been said and more might even from Reason it self to prove the reality of those things Believers look for in the other Life How much might be said from Scripture with respect to which only they are the Objects of Faith but this I referre to the next head the ground of a Christian Faith 2. That is certain The same things sometimes may both be believed with a Divine Faith and known too by natural Reason but then the Medium whereby they are known and the ground whereon they are believed are very different the one is some rational argument the other the Word of God In the case before us the being of Eternal Life the present Object of Faith we speak of may be proved by reason but then so far it is not the Object of Faith but of Knowledge but withall it may be proved by Scripture and so it is the Object of Faith and as such I am now to speak of it and so to shew that the ground on which a Christian believes Eternal Life is most certain and that is no other than the Word of God particularly the Promise of the Gospel The Scripture therefore is the ground of the Faith of Eternal Life 1. As it reveals it for that it doth more fully and clearly though something a man may know of future Happiness by his natural light as before was said yet the fairest and most distinct notion he hath of it is by Revelation in the Word that tells us plainly what is that great good in which mans Happiness consists 1 Joh. 3.2 Seeing God as he is and being like him Life and Immortality are brought to light especially by the Gospel 2 Tim. 1.10 not only more distinctly discovered than ever Nature could discern them but than God himself had revealed them in the Old Testament 2. As it shews the way to it the terms on which it is to be obtained sets before us Eternal Life as in Christ it not only tells us of the thing it self but shews how man sinfull man may attain to the enjoyment of it declares true Holiness to be the way in which he is to walk and Christ the Door by which he is to enter 3. As it secures it upon
as to their being no delusions and then let Scoffers scoff on they shall never be able to laugh you out of those Comforts whereof you find such real effects in reviving your Hearts enlivening your Graces breaking the Snares of worldly Temptations abating the force of your Lusts and adorning even your outward Conversations I dare say they may as soon perswade you that Honey is not sweet when yet you tast it Snow not white when yet you see it is or not cold when you feel it so as perswade you either that these Comforts are not real or that holy Principle in you which is attended by them is but Fantastical To these Directions I shall add two general Rules by which you may best judge if you would pass a right Verdict on your selves as to your spiritual State 1. When you would judge of the reality of Grace in your Hearts Judge of your selves by what you are alone in the most secret Duties of Religion Closet-Prayer Meditation Self-Examination c. What men are when alone that usually they are for the main the Heart which may be awed or some way swayed when in Company with others is most apt to discover it self then if ever Grace be working at all it will be at such a time and if none appear then it is odds but there is none in the Heart As some Corruptions may be most apt to shew themselves such is the secret Atheism of mens Hearts and little sence of Gods Presence in secret when men are free from the restraint of Fear and Shame and such like motives which many times give check to and keep them under in the Company of others so likewise Grace may more readily act in secret where men may use such means and take such liberty for the awakening and exciting it as might not in the presence of others be so convenient and be rid withall of some Temptations which at least in some tempers may prove a hinderance to the more free actings of it If you would therefore take the just measure of your spiritual Stature and know what in you is real do it when alone when retired when your Hearts are most like to discover themselves fairly and have least Temptations to deceive you or impose upon you 2. Be curious and diligent in observing not only the inward workings of your Souls but the ordinary settled inclination and main bent of your Hearts observe them therefore as to what they are in the main and not only what they are by fits at some certain times or when it may be under Temptations The Heart of a carnal man may seem to be very good under a pang of Conscience or fit of Conviction or in relation to some more gross and scandalous sin which yet in the general is stark naught Ahab may humble himself and put on Sackcloth when under the apprehensions of threatned Judgments q 1 King 21.27 Pharaoh may cry God mercy when under his hand r Exod. 10.16 17. and Herod may do many things when convinced by John Baptists Ministry Å¿ Mark 6.20 and yet still they may continue the same they were And on the other side the Heart of a Saint may appear very wicked under a Temptation as David's did in the business of Vriah and of Numbring the People in both which Grace was for the present run down by a Lust and so many times Passion or carnal Fears or Distrust may lye uppermost in the Saints when yet there is Grace within and that which at present appears is not the ordinary settled frame of their Hearts and though whatever corruption at any time breaks out you may be sure it is within yet that may not make a discovery of the habitual temper and disposition of your Spirits nor argue that there is no Grace in you Judge therefore of your selves by your course and ordinary carriage and by that you may see what is most prevalent in you and if you find your Souls mainly looking to God and respecting his wayes and best pleased when ye keep closest to him you may be sure there is something more in you than a Fancy or humour you may in some particular go astray like lost Sheep and yet not forget Gods Commandments Psal 119. last 2. The Second part of the Case is How may we Evidence to others that serious Godliness in us is more than a Fancy In this there seems to be more difficulty than in the former we may more easily satisfie our selves concerning our inward workings and the temper of our own Minds than we can others we Judge of our selves by our inward actings and Principles of which by inspecting our own Hearts we have a more immediate knowledge and therefore are less liable to be deceived in our Judgment but when others have to do with us they can judge of what is in our Hearts only by our outward Carriage which is patent to them and so are liable to more Errors in their thoughts about us Here therefore if we cannot give so clear proofs and evident indications of a real Principle in us as may work a full Conviction of it in Gainsayers and Cavillers so as to force them to an acknowledgment of it it may be sufficient if we can go so far as to stop their mouths and put them to silence t 1 Pet. 2.15 that they may not be able reasonably to oppose what yet they are unwilling to grant and if it amount not to a demonstration which may over-power their Reason and compell it to yield us to be real in our Profession yet may as before was intimated lay an obligation upon their Charity to believe us to be so and in this we must especially have respect to that outward carriage of Professors which may make the best discovery of their inward frame and is most obvious to the sence and observation of those that are to be satisfied 1. In general Let men see that you live up to the Faith you profess that your Practice is agreable to your Principles and then they cannot deny the reality of your Faith when it is so powerful nor the reasonableness of your Practice when it is so answerable to it You profess before men to believe there is a God let them see that you walk as before him desire to approve your selves to him dare not sin against him you believe a Christ let your Conversations be an imitation of him Walk as he walked u 1 Joh. 2.6 You believe a future Judgment live as becomes those that would be able to stand in it and give an account of your selves to the Judge Let your carriage be such as not only your own Consciences but your Adversaries when they quarrel with you tell you it ought to be that is such as best suits your Faith and Hope even in their judgment as well as your own What is it makes the profane World question the reality of Godliness in Gods people but
plundered him of all lifting up his Eyes to Heaven said Lord thou knowest where I have laid up my Treasure * By this delighting in God we may undoubtedly know he is our Reward What shall we do to get God to be our Reward Quest Let us see our need of God We are undone without him Lift not Direct 1 not up the Crest of Pride Beware of the Laodicean temper Revel 3.17 Thou saist I am rich and have need of nothing God will never bestow himself on them that see no want of him Let us beg of God to be our Reward 'T was Austin's Prayer Lord Direct 2 give me thy self b Da mihi te Domine Aug. O do not put me off with Common Mercies Give me not my Portion in this life †Psal 17.14 Make over thy self by a Deed of Gift to me Be earnest Suitors and God cannot find in his Heart to deny you Prayer is the Key of Heaven which being turned by the hand of Faith opens all Gods Treasures Live every day in the Contemplation of this Reward Be in the Altitudes Branch 3 Think what God hath prepared for them that love Him c Nihil in hac vita dulcius sentitur nil ita mentem ab amore mundi seperat nil sic animam contra tentationes roborat nil hominem ita ad omne bonum opus excitat quam Gratia contemplationis Bern. O that our thoughts could ascend The higher the Bird flies the sweeter it sings Let us think how Blessed they are who are possessed of their Heritage If one could but look a while through the chinks of Heaven-door and see the Beauty and Bliss of Paradise if he could but lay his Ear to Heaven and hear the Ravishing Musick of those Seraphick Spirits and the Anthems of Praise which they Sing how would his Soul be Exhilerated and Transported with Joy O Christians meditate of this Reward Slight transient thoughts do no good They are like breath upon Steel which is presently off again but let your thoughts dwell upon Glory till your Hearts are deeply affected What Lord is there such an Incomprehensible Reward to be bestowed upon me Shall these Eyes of mine be blessed with Transforming Sights of thee O the love of God to Sinners Stand at this Fire of Meditation till your Hearts begin to be warm How would the reflection on this inmense Reward conquer Temptation and behead those unruly Lusts that have formerly conspired against us What is there a Reward so sure so sweet so speedy and shall I by sin forfeit this Shall I to please my Appetite lose my Crown O all ye pleasures of Sin be gone let me no more be deceived with your sugered Lies wound me no more with your Silver Darts Th◠stolen Waters are sweet yet the Water of Life is sweeter No stronger Antidote to expell Sin than the Fore-thoughts of the Heavenly Remunerations It was when Moses was long out of sight that Israel made an Idol to worship Exod. 32.1 So when the future Reward is long out of our mind then we set up some Idol-lust in our Hearts which we begin to worship Branch 4 This may content Gods People though they have but little Oyl in the Cruse and their Estates are almost boyled away to nothing their Great Reward is yet to come Thô your Pension be but small your Portion is large If God be yours by Deed of Gift this may rock your hearts quiet God lets the wicked have their Pay before-hand Luk. 6.24 Ye have received your Consolation A wicked man may make his Acquittance and write Received in full Payment But the Saints Reward is in reversion the Robe and the Ring is yet to come May not this tune their Hearts into contentment Christian what thô God denies thee a Kid to make merry f Luk. 15.31 if he will say Son all I have is thine is not this sufficient Why dost thou complain of the Worlds emptiness who hast Gods Fulness Is not God Reward enough Hath a Son any cause to complain that his Father denies him a Flower in the Garden when he makes him Heir to his Estate g Quid ultrà quaerit cui omnia suus conditor fit Prosper The Philosopher comforted himself with this that thô he had no Musick or Vine-Trees yet he had the Houshould Gods with him * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Christian thô thou hast not much of the World yet thou hast God and he is an inexhaustible Treasure It was strange that after God had told Abraham I am thy exceeding great Reward yet that Abraham should say vers 2. Lord what wilt thou give me seeing I go Childless Shall Abraham ask Lord what wilt thou give me when he had given himself Was Abraham troubled at the want of a Child who had a God was not God better than Ten Sons h Quid homini sufficit cui ipse conditor non sufficit Aug. Who should be content if not he who hath God for his Portion and Heaven for his Haven Let this exceeding Great Reward stir up in us a Spirit of Activity for God Our Head should Study for him our Hands work for him our Feet run in the way of his Commandements Alas how litle is all we can do Our Work bears no Proportion with our Reward Mercedi an tantae par Labor esse potest †Verinus The thoughts of this Reward should make us rise off the Bed of Sloth and Act with all our might for God i Spes proemii solatium fit laboris Hierom. It should add Wings to our Prayers and Weight to our Alms. A slothful Person stands in the World for a Cipher and God writes down no Ciphers in the Book of Life Let us abound in the work of the Lord. 1 Cor. 15.58 As Aromatical Trees sweat out their precious Oyls So should we Sweat out our strength and Spirits for Christ Saint Paul knowing what a Splendid Reward was behind brought all the Glory he could to God 1 Cor. 15.10 I laboured 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more abundantly than they all He outwrought all the other Apostles Saint Pauls Obedience did not move slow as the Sun on the Dial but Swift as the Sun in the Firmament * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys Did Plato and Demosthenes undergo such Herculean Labours and Studies who had but the dim Watch-light of Nature to see by and did but Fancy the pleasures of the Elizian Fields after this Life and shall not Christians much more put forth all their Vigour of Spirit for God when they are sure to be Crowned nay God himself will be their Crown If God be so great a Reward let such as have an Interest in him Branch 5 be chearful God loves a Sanguine Complection k Acceptior est Deo grata laetitia quam querula tristitia Bucholcer Chearfulness credits Religion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 causeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The goodness of the
every such person whensoever such occasions do invite me to it And do we now need to be told what such an impartial truly Christian love would do to our common preservation and to prevent the ruine of the Christian Interest 1. How greatly would it contribute to the vigour of the Christian life for so we should all equally hold the head from which all the body by joynts and bands having nourishment ministred and knit together encreaseth with the increase of God As afterwards in this Chapter verse 19. Thus as it is in that other parallel text of Scripture Speaking the truth in love we shall grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ from whom the whole body fitly joyn'd together and compacted by that which every joynt supplieth according to the effectual working in the measure of every part maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of it self in love Eph. 4.15 16. Obstructions that hinder the free circulation of blood and spirits do not more certainly infer languishings in the natural body than the want of such a diffusive love shuts up and shrivels the destitute parts and hinders the diffusion of a nutritive vital influence in the body of Christ 2. It would inspire Christians generally with 〈◊〉 sacred courage and Fortitude when they should know and even feel themselves knit together in love How doth the revolt of any considerable part of an army discourage the rest or if they be not entire and of a piece Mutual love animates them as nothing more when they are prepared to live and die together and love hath before joyned whom now their common danger also joyns They otherwise signifie but as so many single persons each one but caring and contriving how to shift for himself Love makes them significant to one another So as that every one understands himself to be the common care of all the rest It makes Christians the more resolute in their adherence to Truth and goodness when from their not-doubted love they are sure of the help the counsels and prayers of the Christian community and apprehend by their declining they shall grieve those whom they love and who they know love them If any imagine themselves intended to be given up as Sacrifices to the rage of the common Enemy their hearts are the apter to sink they are most expos'd to temptations to prevaricate and the rest will be apt to expect the like usage from them if themselves be reduc'd to the like exigency and be liable to the same temptations 3. It would certainly in our present case extinguish or abate the so contrary unhallow'd fire of our anger and wrath towards one another as the Celestial beams do the baser culinary fire which burns more fervently when the Sun hath less power Then would debates if there must be any be manag'd without intemperate heat We should be remote from being angry that we cannot convey our own Sentiments into anothers mind which when we are our business is the more remote we make our selves less capable of reasoning aptly to convince and because anger begets anger as love doth love render the other less susceptible of Conviction Why are we yet to learn that the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God What is gained by it So little doth angry contention about small matters avail that even they that happen to have the better cause lose by it and their â—dvantage cannot recompense the dammage and hurt that ensues to the Church and to themselves Our Famous Davenant k Sent. ad Dur. speaking of the noted controversy between Stephen Bishop of Rone who he saies as much as in him lay did with a Schismatical Spirit tear the Church and Cyprian who with great lenity and Christian charity professes that he would not break the Lord's peace for diversity of opinion nor remove any from the right of communion concludes that erring Cyprian deserv'd better of the Church of Christ than Orthodox Stephen He thought him the Schismatick whom he thought in the right and that his Orthodoxy as it was accompanied was more mischievous to the Church than the others Error Nor can a man do that hurt to others without suffering it more principally The distemper of his own Spirit what can recompense and how apt is it to grow in him and while it grows in himself to propagate it self among others Whereupon if the want of love hinders the nourishment of the body much more do the things which when it is wanting are wont to fill up its place For as naturally as love begets love so do wrath envy malice calumny beget one another and spread a poyson and virulency through the body which necessarily wastes and tends to destroy it How soon did the Christian Church cease to be it self and the early vigour of primitive Christianity degenerate into insipid spiritless formality when once it became contentious It broke into parties Sects multipli'd animosities grew high and the grieved spirit of love retired from it which is grieved by nothing more than by bitterness wrath anger c. as the connexion of these two verses intimates Eph. 4.30 31. Grieve not the holy Spirit of God whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamor and evil speaking be put away from you with all Malice And to the same purpose is that 1 Pet. 2.1 2. Wherefore laying aside all malice and all guile and hypocrisies and envies and all evil speaking as new-born babes desire the sincere milk of the Word that ye may grow thereby By this means Religion once dispirited loses its majesty and awfulness and even tempts and invites the assaults and insultation of Enemies 4. It would oblige us to all acts of mutual kindness and friendship If such a love did govern in us we should be alwaies ready to serve one another in love to bear each others burthens to afford our mutual Counsel and help to one another even in our private affairs if called thereto especially in that which is our common concern the preserving and promoting the Interest of Religion and to our uttermost strengthen each others hands herein It would engage us to a free amicable conversation with one another upon this account would not let us do so absurd a thing as to confine our Friendship to those of our own Party which we might as reasonably to men of our own stature or to those whose voice and hair and look and meen were likest our own It would make us not be ashamed to be seen in each others Company or be shy of owning one another We should not be to one another as Jewes and Samaritans that had no dealing with one another or as the Poet notes they were to other Nations Non monstrare vias eadem nisi sacra colenti not so much as to shew the way to one not of their Religion There would be no partition-wall thorough which love
spiritually Bone of each others Bone and Flesh of each others Flesh Ephes 5.25 to vers 33. ¶ We maintain our Communion with Christ not only by Eating with him Joh. 6.53 to ver 57. but also by Eating of him ¶ God the Father calls us into Fellowship with his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Ephes 3.12 ¶ Christ is said to dwell in our Hearts by Faith and by his Spirit also for he that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his Heb. 3.14 This our fellowship and Communion with Christ is evidenced by our Perseverance in Grace firmly to the End This our Fellowship with Jesus Christ is confirmed by the Sacraments 1. He that is Baptized into Christ hath put on Christ Gal. 3.27 2. By the Supper which is therefore called the Communion because the Saints gather together in that as the highest act of their Fellowship with the Lord and with one another 1 Cor. 10.16 The Bread that we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ The Cup that we bless is it not the Communion of the Blood of Christ The Children of God walking in the light have thereby fellowship with Christ and one with another 1 Joh 1.7 As Christ is God and Man in one Person so we have fellowship with him in both Natures 1. In his Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 2. In his Humane Nature Heb. 2.14 Partaking with him in the same Flesh and Blood ¶ In the Spirit He that is joined to the Lord is one Spirit 1 Cor. 6.17 Rom. 8.11 There is one Body and one Spirit Eph. 4.4 ¶ In Afflictions Phil. 3.10 That I may know the fellowship of his sufferings being made conformable to his death ¶ We have Communion with Christ in Glory Rom. 8.17 18. If so be we suffer with him that we may be glorified together Who shall change our vile Body and fashion it like to his glorious Body So Joh. 17.21 22 23 24. ¶ In all good things Wisdom Righteousness Redemption Faith 1 Cor. 1.30 Repentance Regeneration Adoption Justification Sanctification and Spiritual Liberty All these are Benefits and high blessings communicated from the Father by the Spirit through the Purchase and Merit of Jesus Christ See that place it is very Pregnant 2 Cor. 5.17 and apposite 1. He tells you We know Christ no more after the Flesh Because that Dispensation is over we are now under the dispensation of the Spirit 2. Therefore If any man be in Christ he is a new Creature 3. Our Communion with Christ is not hereby lost but advanced Higher if any be in Christ he is a new Creature In Christ still and a New Creature by Christs Spirit working in us all new things and working out all old 4. All this is the Work of God in us and for us by the Son reconciling us and the Spirit perfecting us in the Ministry of Reconciliation ver 18 19.5 All this arose from Love ver 14. the Root of the Communion of Saints with the Blessed Trinity 6. As ye have heard founded in Union expressed in a Communication of all good things by Christ our Head and Husband with Reciprocation and returns of Love on our part in all the Acts of it by intire and Sincere Obedience also in mutual Interchanges of Dutyes respecting our fellow-members of the same Body This is so fully set forth by the Apostle Paul according to the Grace of God given to him that I need say no more about it but commend the reading of that whole Chapter to you 1 Cor. 12. from ver the 4th to the end I fear this Relation and Fellowship is little minded with the Dutyes of it by many that yet think themselves in the Body and presume of the Priviledges of it Mark these few things for your help 1. The differences of Gifts and Administrations Offices and Services in the Body Spiritual as in the Body Natural vers 4. 12. 2. All these coming from one Spirit and one Head Jesus Christ the Fountain Head of all ver 13. 3. That all these Gifts and Graces are divided to every member as the Lord pleaseth for the same use and end to profit withall without Schism without a conceit of self-sufficiency and unconcernedness for others ver 7. 11. 4. All this called Christ to shew the near and Blessed Communion of Saints ver 12. XVIII The last Means I shall name to you is in the words immediately following my Text Vers 21. in the same verse Which doubtless the Holy Ghost points us to as an Effectual means to keep our seives in the Love of God Reason 1. Because it is the Highest Act of Gods Love to us to bestow Eternal Life on us 2. The Lord that hath provided Eternal Life for us will have us alwayes walk in Expectation of it Gen. 49.18 Tit. 2.13 3. We have no Ground at all to expect Eternal Life from God without keeping our selves in the Love of God Rom. 8.23 compared with the last verse 4. We keep our selves in Gods Love by being found in such a State and in such a Way as leads to Life which is chiefly Faith and Obedience 5. Such as are found out of this Way and State are not Children but Strangers and Enemies therefore have no Reason to expect an Inheritance they have no Title nor Right to it Now a Son that 's Heir apparent by Adoption in Christ to such an Estate of Eternal Life in Heaven he will not only be alwayes in Expectation of it but will judge himself bound to study all the wayes he can possibly do to please God to keep in his Love and favour and withall fear and take heed of forfeiting the Love of God 1. Because it is an Act of Mercy and free Grace it is not a Debt or any thing thou canst challenge the Lord Jesus is sole purchaser Text. Rom. 6. ult The Gift of God is Eternal Life through Jesus Christ our Lord. 2. If we look for all as an Act of Mercy it will keep the Soul humble Jam. 4.6 1 Pet. 5.5 and thankful Such a frame of Soul the Lord loves and favours Micah 6.8 2 Cor. 4.18 chap. 5.1 3. The Prospect of Eternal Life will keep us from being much enamoured with this Life which is Vain and Sinful and Sorrowful and Transient 4. The Prospect of a better Life will make us prepare for it 1 Tim. 6.12 Rev. 21.2 Phil. 3.12 13 14. and lay hold on it 2 Pet. 11.12 13 14. By Watchfulness as the wise Virgins Math. 25.4 10. By Constancy in our course and race 1 Tim. 6.19 By casting away every Clog Heb. 12.1 2. 5. Because all Creatures wait for this Glory and are Rom. 8.19 in earnest Expectation of it 6. Because all Saints have ever lived up to it 1 Thes 4. ult Heb. 4.1 9 Heb. 6.19 20. this is the Haven of their rest here they cast Anchor with this they comfort themselves for this they groan
Now let me propound a few Incentives to blow and stir up the dying embers of Divine Love in our Souls 1. No man can love God truly unless he know God truly 1 Cor. 8.3 If any man love God the same is known of him therefore examine what knowledge thou hast of God especially what practical Knowledge It is clear practical Gospel Knowledge to know God in Christ this is saving and brings Life Eternal Joh. 17.3 This is Knowledge that transforms 2 Cor. 3.18 This is a Sanctifying Knowledge Ephes 4.21 22. This is a justifying Knowledge or the Knowledge of Faith Isa 53.11 Philip. 3.8 9 10. This Light and Knowledge comes in to the Soul by the Illumination of the Spirit of God turning our darkness into light and is the teaching of God and the anointing of God teaching all things Joh. 6.46 Joh. 2.20 27. This principally teacheth us these two things 1. The Love of God in Christ to us 2. The Loveliness of Christ to inflame our love to him by his Beauty and Excellency Now when we clearly see and duely consider this our Hearts are marvellously drawn out in Love to the Lord And without this knowledge of God we can never truly love him O pray for it and attend and improve the Means of it This is that which the Apostle points at as the most transcendent of all other in the World which carnal Hearts are no wayes capable of without the work of Gods Spirit in the Soul 1 Cor. 2.9 to the end read and mind that Scripture well There are some things which we can never see in their Excellencies without the help of Telescopes and Perspective glasses by reason of the weakness and dimness of our sight In like manner we can never see the Amiableness of God in Christ without the help of Gods Spirit This sets the Soul upon the Top of a high Mountain as Moses upon the Top of Pisgah whereby he gains a prospect of the Heavenly Canaan or as Christ and his Disciples upon Tabor in the Transfiguration 2 Pet. 1.17 18. 2 Cor. 12.2 3 4. from that excellent Glory Or such a sight as Paul had in his Rapture 2. A second means and Motive to blow up the Flame of Divine Love in us is to consider That the Lord is incomparably the most lovely Object in the World Psal 119.68 Mat. 19.16 17. being the chief of all good and goodness For which reason our Saviour saith Why callest thou me good there is none good but one that is God If we Love a drop of good in the Creature how should we be ravished with an Ocean Psal 36.7 8.9 10. many Oceans in God! Happy he that enjoyes the Fountain of good for with him is the well of Life c. God is purely good without Mixture infinitely good without Measure absolutely good without Dependency communicably good without Failure eternally good without End say the Schools therefore most amiable O consider this And this good this God is ours for ever and ever may every Believer say O let this inflame our Love to this good 3. Examine thy Faith in the Truth of it and labour for the growth of it and observe the working of it for true Faith works by Love and the stronger thy Faith is the stronger thy Love is Gal. 5.8 The Apostle Peter shewing the excellency of Faith and of a tryed Faith that it is more precious than Gold he saith by it we love Jesus Christ though we never saw him with our bodily Eyes and we love him by Believing and rejoyce in it with unspeakable glorious Joy 1 Pet. 1.7 8. Aug. Tract 7. in 1 Joh. Faith is the first Principle and chief root of all Operation in the Soul and it is therefore a vain thing to talk of loving God without Believing Bern. for whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin God doth not put the Oyl of his Mercy but into the Vessel of Faith We believe therefore we speak saith the Apostle we believe therefore we love What made the Saints not value worldly Treasures and Delights What made them Love not their lives to the Death What made them so wonderful in their Active and Passive Obedience for Christ but their Faith by seeing him that is invisible for there is not such an Eye on Earth Heb. 11.24 25 26 27. that see Spiritual things in their Spirituality and notwithstanding their remotest distance such a Faith doth break forth in the flames of Love to God that thereby the Heart where it is is ravished by it the Lord saith his Heart is also ravished with that Eye Cant. 4.9 4. Consider that God best deserves thy Love All the World cannot vye with God in loving us therefore are not worthy to be Rivals with him It is a horrid and an amazing thing how the glorious God should so far be provoked by such Rivals and bear so long Of this he complained severely in his People of old Jer. 2.5 11 12 13 31 32. Read the Prophets and that one Chapter for instance And this is true of the greatest part of the World one silly Idol or other courts all of them yet they never did any man any good nor can it but hurt By loving them they cannot love us again they cannot save us in our trouble they cannot hear us when we cry Jer. 2.28 no more than Baal did his Priests 1 Kings 18.26 Our love is lost upon them they distress us but help us not Like Summer-Brooks that are dry when we most need them Job 6.15 16 17 18. What say you doth not the Lord best deserve your Love what is there that he hath not done for you you owe him not only for your Blessings but for your Being You stand indebted to him for all things pertaining to life and godliness for all in hand and hope And how many grow fat and wanton under the Mercyes of God Deut. 32. yea Jeshurun kicking at his Bowels and beating the Breasts that feed them Strange degenerate Brats Isa 1.2 3. Jer. 3.1 so far that the Lord cryes out to Heaven and Earth to be astonished at it yet for all this continues loving them still and like a good Shepheard seeks after straying Sheep that of themselves would never return without fetching Will any Creature in the world whom thou Idolizest do this for thee Is this after the manner of men No it is the peculiar kindness of God only think on it 5. Consider if thou love the Lord truly and keep thy self in his Love thy heart will cease to love any thing else in the World and be dead to Creatures and they will be dead to thee Gal. 6.14 Si cor amore Christi inardescit omnis creatura vilescit All things are contemptible to one that truly loves God Phil. 3.8 When the Sun shines the Stars vanish and when it shines upon a Fire it puts the Fire out So doth the Love of God in the Soul
such provoking Children 1. Doth your Duty of loving your Children admit of that exception Love them i. e. If they are or while they are free from all fault did not the Lord that enjoyns this Duty know full well that no mortal man is without his Spots Imperfections Failings In vain is that Precept that is limited to a Condition which is impossible to fulfil Jam. 3.2 Tangat memoriam communis fragilitas 2. Look inward and then look upward Are not you naught have not you often and do not you daily hourly provoke your Heavenly Father and yet would you not desire that he should Love you Let your own Prayers and Tears be Witnesses in the Case Had a man laid his ear close to your Closet might he not have heard you Ephraim-like bemoaning your self thus Heavenly Father I am vile I have done Iniquity I have not only toucht upon the verge of Vice but entred the Circle nay my sins are aggravated by Perverseness in ill-doing and by resisting counsel I cannot dare not clear my self by a just defence nor being rightly depriv'd of thy love and favour seek for any other Mediators but thy Christ and free Grace for my relief And therefore give me leave to hope that a Fathers Bowels are as Potent Orators as a Sons Misery and that while my Transgressions Damm up the way to favour fatherly Compassion will not forget to be merciful he that bears the name of a Father cannot forget the tears of a Child Tell me severe Parents is not this a true Echo of some of your most pathetick Prayers But what answer have you expected and your Heavenly Father return'd 3. Possibly while you have been speaking God hath answer'd as he did Jer. 31.20 Is Ephraim my dear Son is he a pleasant Child No no he is naught he is a Prodigal True but yet he is a repenting a returning Prodigal though not a pleasant Son yet a Son a Child and therefore since I spake against him I do earnestly remember him still Therefore my Bowels are troubled for him I will surely have mercy upon him saith the Lord Read consider and often Pray over those pertinent Texts Deut. 32.36 Isa 63.15 16. Hos 11.7 8 9. Luk. 15.19 20. All this is true to a repenting Ephraim but my Child lies stinking in his filth 4. But I pray In what case and posture did your Heavenly Father find you when he first manifested his Love unto you Ezek. 16.6 8. I saw thee polluted in thine own blood and I said unto thee when thou wast in thy blood Live ver 8. Behold this time was the time of thy Gods Love God the Father commended his Love towards you in that while you were yet Sinners Christ died for you Rom. 5.8 2. Govern your Children as a Father and so remember 1. That your Parental power is not absolute or despotical but regulated and circumscrib'd within due bounds and limits Parents may not think they may do what they list according to their own Will and Pleasure with their Children Stat pro ratione voluntas is the language of a Tyrant not of a Father And here 1. Beware of secret Pride of inordinate self-exalting of magnifying your Office and overvaluing your selves and of esteeming your selves to be greater than indeed you are and an Eager desire that your Children should so think of you and so treat you 2. Beware of thinking more of the dignity of your place than of your duty you owe to God and your Children in that Station wherein God hath fixt you 3. Beware of being excessively hard and difficult to be pleased and of being too rigid an Exactor of observance and respect from your Child and of slighting undervaluing vilifying of him when he hath done his utmost of discontent and murmuring if you have not all you desire in your Child 4. Beware that you respect not your Child more for the seeming regard he shews to you than for any real worth that is in him All these are dangerous Rocks to which your secret Pride exposes you enough to destroy Pilot and Vessel 3. Be Angry with your Child but be Angry and sin not Eph. 5.26 Be angry but then let it be the Anger of a displeased Father against an offending Child not the Anger of a Bloody enemy against an Irreconcilable Foe be angry as your Heavenly Father is said to be Angry Of this before 4. Exhort admonish reprove rebuke chastize offending Children but then still Remember whose deputy you are whom you represent even your heavenly Father Fury is not in him Judgment is his strange work But he delights in mercy When he is as it were forced to put forth his Anger he then makes use of a Fathers rod not an Executioners Ax Psal 89. from 30. to 35. 2 Sam. 7.14 He will neither break his Childrens bones nor his own Covenant He lashes in Love Heb. 12.6 Rev. 3.19 in measure in pity and compassion In all their Affliction he is afflicted Every stroke on his Childs back recoils on his own Bowels and if the member be gangren'd and there is an absolute necessity to cut it off to save the Life the Soul of his Child then like a Chyrurgeon who is the Father of the Patient He makes use of the Saw not forgetting that he is now cutting off his own flesh and would never do it but for the Child 's good Rom. 8.28 Go you and do likewise 5. In all you do take heed you do not provoke them on the one hand nor discourage them on the other 1. Not provoke them Of this somewhat before Let me adde when Children find themselves contrary to their hopes and it may be their deserts to be hardly and sharply dealt withall and that nothing which they attempt or perform finds acceptance with their morose and rigid Parents specially if of fiercer Spirits in the heat and bitterness of their inraged Souls they are apt to throw off all Reverence to break their bands asunder and to cast away their cords from them Like wild and untamed Colts to kick and winch and harden their necks foreheads hearts against all admonitions and threatnings against all words and blows Their Father hates them say they sink they must and sink they will but not alone if possible they 'l draw their cruel Fathers Heart and Peace into the same gulf with them Oh dreadful Take heed therefore do not provoke Nè animam despondeant 2. Not to discourage dishearten dispirit them Col. 3.21 Fathers provoke not your Children least they be discouraged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There is nothing that doth more deject and sink the heart of a poor Child specially if ingenious and of a softer and more meek temper than the severe rigour and roughness of a Father It quite unsouls the poor Child when in the countenance and deportment of his Father to whom of all men in the World he should in reason be dearest he sees nothing but anger and
all that rise against thee to do thee hurt be as that young man is 5. And what sayes King David to this Methinks I hear him say Psal 81.1 c. Come my dear People Come and let us sing aloud unto God our strength and make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob. 2. Take a Psalm and bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harp with the Psaltery 3. Blow up the Trumpet as in the new Moon as on a solemn feast day 4. Let this be a Statute for Israel for this is the day that the Lord hath made we will rejoice and triumph in it The King shall joy in thy strength and greatly rejoice in thy Salvation The Lord is known by the judgment that he hath executed the wicked is snared in the work of his own hands Higgaion-Selah Is this the Io Triumphe wherewith he makes the Earth to ring again No but on the contrary the poor Father being as it were Thunder-struck with the words of his Blackmore forgets that he was a King and Father of his Countrey looks like Jephthah when he met his devoted Daughter and as if bereav'd of all Comfort breaks out into a flood of tears and into such an indecent Lamentation as no Records either Sacred or Humane can parallel The King was much moved and wept v. 33. and as he went he said O my Son Absalom my Son my Son Absalom would God I had died for thee O Absalom my Son my Son My just Indignation at this more than Womanish Transport forbids me to descant on it I shall barely lay before you Joab's smart Repartee whereby he endeavour'd to stop this Deluge 2 Sam. 29.5 6. Joab said to the King Thou hast this day shamed the faces of all thy Servants which this day have saved thy Life and the Lives of thy Sons and of thy Daughters and the Lives of thy Wives 6. In that thou lovest thine Enemies and hatest thy Friends For thou hast declared this day that thou regardest neither Princes nor Servants For this day I perceive that if Absalom had lived and all we had died this day then it had pleased thee well And thus we have seen the Malady Turn we now to the Remedy The Plague-sore has been open'd now for the Bunch of Figgs II. What may gracious Parents best do for the Conversion of those their Children whose Wickedness have been occasion'd by their own sinful Indulgence 1. Reflect seriously on your heart and wayes Begg and begg sincerely earnestly believingly constantly of the Lord effectually to convince you of the great sinfulness and mischief of your Indulgence and to humble you deeply for it O cast your selves at the foot of God lament it weep over it mourn as Doves before the Lord when you see if indeed you can see and fondness hath not quite put out your eyes Pride Stubborness Profaneness Averseness from God all sorts and degrees of sins and corruptions break forth in your Childrens Lives And that 1. With respect to your Children And this 1. Not only as the natural roots from whom all this their Lewdness springs They drew it from the Womb and breast They were poyson'd in the very Spring Psa 51.5 Job 14.1 15.14 25.4 This consideration only if no more to see your Children rotting sinking dying with a loathsome Disease which they drew from your Loins were enough to rend your hearts and Caul But 2. By your wretched Indulgence you have added much fuel to this flame you have heated your Furnace seven times hotter Your Indulgence hath fomented yea inflam'd their Wickedness You have heightned their feavour into a Plague and that worse a thousand times than that of the Body which ends in a temporal Death but this is of their Souls and is like to sink them for ever into a gulph of fire and brimstone 2. With respect to God The Lord was wroth with the Serpent and curs'd him for ever because but an instrument us'd by Satan for corrupting our first Parents though no cause at all of it Gen. 3.14 May not the Lord be much more angry with us and cause his Wrath to smoak against us that have not only been instruments really to convey this Poyson and corruption of nature into our Childrens bosoms but the principal occasions of of their superadded Wickedness You see on both these accounts matter of deep Humiliation 2. Love your Children hearken indulgent Parents I say it again Love your Children Yea Love them I say not more but better than ever yet you Lov'd them you can never Love them too well You may and have Lov'd them too much One saith well None is to be Lov'd much but He only whom we can never Love too much Love them with all the kinds degrees properties of Love before mention'd 1. Love them so as to be tender of their Bodies their outward man let that want nothing that is necessary convenient comfortable suitable to their age or quality but above all Love their Souls their inward man The Cabinet must not be neglected but the Jewel is to be most regarded The Ring is to be only esteemed but the Diamond in it most highly to be prized The Love of our Childrens Souls is the very Soul and Spirit and Elixir of True parental Love If we truely Love their Souls we shall unfeignedly desire and vigorously endeavour their Spiritual and Eternal Salvation If you Love their Souls indeed your Hearts desire and prayer to God for them will be that they may be saved Rom. 10.1 You will put forth your utmost affections and strength to lift them up out of that pit of Sin and Misery in which they lye and to raise them into and fix them in a state of Grace If we do not really grieve to see our Children lye weltring in their Sins of Ignorance unbelief folly profaneness and so under the power and paw of Satan If we do not faithfully labour to preserve them from perishing but suffer sin upon them pretend what we will let us shew never so much Love with our mouth God sayes we really hate them in our Hearts Lev. 19.17 See how Solomons Parents exprest their Love to Him Prov. 4.3 4. I was my Fathers Son tender and only beloved in the sight of my Mother 4. He taught me also and said unto me Let thy heart retain my Words keep my Commandments and Live If you Love them indeed and in truth you will you can have no greater joy than to see your Children walking in the Truth Joh. 3. Ep. 4. That foolish Son who is now an heaviness to his Mother being made Truely wise will make a glad Fatther Prov. 10.1 Oh what a lovely sight what a Soul-ravshing object in a godly Parents eye is an hopeful Timothy an obedient godly Joseph Prov. 23.24 25. Well then Love your Children and in the first place their precious Souls If you find your Love and care goes out more for their Bodies than Souls so far mistrust your
Conviction but endeavour the temporal and eternal destruction of all that are otherwise minded This Image like that of Nebuchadnezzar was once set up in this Nation with a Law that whoever would not bow down to it and worship it should be cast into the fiery Furnace God grant it to be so no more But if it should there is no preservation against the Influence of Force and Fires but a real experience of an efficacious Communication of Christ unto our Souls in this holy Ordinance administred according to his appointment This therefore is that we ought with all diligence to endeavour and this not only as the only way and means of our edification in this Ordinance by an exercise in Grace the strengthning of our Faith and present Consolation but as the effectual means of our preservation in the profession of the Truth and our deliverance from the Snares of our Adversaries For whereas it is undeniable that this peculiar Institution distinct from all other doth intend and design a distinct communication and exhibition of Christ if it be pressed on us that these must be done by Transubstantiation and Oral Manducation thereon and can be no otherwise nothing but an Experience of the power and efficacy of the Mystical Communion with Christ in this Ordinance before described will preserve us from being ensnared by their Pretences There is not therefore on all accounts of Grace and Truth any one thing of more concernment unto Believers than the due exercise of Spiritual Light and Faith unto a satisfactory experience of a peculiar participation of Christ in this Holy Institution The same is fallen out amongst them with reference unto the Church and all the principal Concerns of it having lost or renounced the things which belong unto its primitive Constitution they have erected a deformed Image in their stead as I shall manifest in some Instances SECT IV. IV. It is an unquestionable Principle of Truth that the Church of Christ is in it self a Body such a Body as hath an Head whereon it depends and without which it would immediately be dissolved a Body without an Head is but a Carkass or part of a Carkass and this Head must be always present with it An Head distant from the Body separated from it not united unto it by such ways and means as are proper unto their Nature is of no use See Eph. 4 15 16. Col. 2.19 But there is a double Notion of an Head as there is of a Body also For they both of them are either Natural or Political There is a Natural Body and there is a Political Body and in each sence it must have an Head of the same kind A Natural Body must have an Head of Vital Influence and a Political Body must have an Head of Rule and Government The Church is called a Body compared to it is a Body in both Sences or in both parts of the comparison and in both must have an Head As it is a Spiritually living Body compared to the Natural it must have an Head of Vital Influence without which it cannot subsist and as it is an Orderly Society for the common Ends of its Institution compared unto a Political Body it must have an Head of Rule and Government without which neither its Being nor its Use can be preserved But these are only distinct Considerations of the Church which is every way one and the same It is not two Bodies for then it must have two Heads but it is one Body under two distinct Considerations which divide not its Essence but declare its different Respects unto its Head And in General all who are called Christians are thus far agreed nothing is of the Church nothing belongs unto it which is not dependant on which is not united to the Head That which holds the Head is the true Church that which doth not so is no Church at all Herein we agree with our Adversaries namely that all the Privileges of the Church all the Right and Title of men thereunto depend wholly on their due Relation to the Head of it according to the distinct Considerations of it be that Head who or what it will that which is not united unto the Head which depends not on it which is separated from it belongs not to the Church This Head of the Church is Christ Jesus alone for the Church is but one although on various considerations it be likened unto two sorts of Bodies The Catholick Church is considered either as believing or as professing but the Believing Church is not one and the professing another If you suppose another Catholick Church besides this one whoso will may be the Head of it we are not concerned therein but unto this Church Christ is the only Head He only answers all the Properties and Ends of such an Head to the Church This the Scripture doth so positively and frequently affirm without the least intimation either directly or by consequence of any other Head that it is wonderful how the imagination of it should befall the Minds of any who thought it not meet at the same time to cast away their Bibles But whereas an Head is to be present with the Body or it cannot subsist the Enquiry is how the Lord Christ is so present with his Church And the Scripture hath left no pretence for any hesitation herein for he 〈◊〉 so by his Spirit and his Word by which he communicateth all the Powers and Vertues of an Head unto it continually His Promises of this way and manner of his Presence unto the Church are multiplied and thereon doth the Being Life Use and Continuance of the Church depend where Christ is not present by his Spirit and Word there is no Church and those who pretend so to be are the Synagogues of Satan and they are inseparable and conjunct in their operation as he is the Hâ—â—d of influence unto the Church as also as he is an Head of Rule for in the former sense the Spirit worketh by the Word and in the latter the Word is made effectual by the Spirit But the Sense and Apprehension hereof was for a long time lost in the world amongst them that called themselves the Church An Head they did acknowledge the Church must always have without which it cannot subsist and they would confess that in some sense he was an Head of influence unto it they know not how to have an Image thereof though by many other pernicious Doctrines they overthrew the Efficacy and Benefit of it But how he should be the only Head of Rule unto the Church they could not understand they saw not how he could act the Wisdom and Authority of such an Head and without which the Church must be headless They said he was absent and invisible they must have one that they could see and have access unto he is in Heaven and they know not how to make Address to him as occasion did require all things would go to disorder notwithstanding
of the Gospel and endeavour as they say the conversion of the Souls of men This is the second Part of that Image which they have set up instead of the Holy Appointment of Jesus Christ The Third Way they insist on unto this purpose the third part of this Image consists in Plots and Contrivances to murder Princes to embroil Nations in Blood to stir up Sedition unto their Ruine inveagling and alluring all sorts of Vicious Indigent Ambitious Persons into an Association with them so to introduce the Catholick Religion in the places which they design to subvert This Engine for the Propagation of the Faith hath been plied with various Successes in many Nations of Europe and is still at work unto the same purpose And hereunto belong all the Arts which they use for the infatuation of the Minds of Princes and Great men all the Baits they lay for others of all sorts to work them over unto a compliance with their Designs Of these Parts I say is that dreadful Image made up and compos'd which they set up embrace and adore in the room of the Holy way for the propagation of the Gospel appointed by Jesus Christ In his way they can see no Beauty they can expect no success they cannot believe that ever the world will be converted by it or be brought in subjection unto the Pope and therefore betake themselves unto their own Faith Prayer Holiness Preaching Suffering all in expectation of the promised Presence and Assistance of Christ are no ways for efficacy success and advantage to be compared unto the Sword Inquisition and under-hand Designings And this also is that which they call Zeal for the Glory of God and the Honour of Christ another deformed Image which they have brought into Religion For whereas that Grace consists principally in postponing Self and all Self-concerns with an undervaluation of them unto the Glory of God and the special Duties whereby it may be promoted this Impious Design to destroy Mankind by all ways of Subtilty and Cruelty unto their own advantage is set up in the room of it But the consideration of the Nature and Spirit of the Vse and End of the Gospel of the Design of Christ in it and by it is sufficient to preserve the Souls of men not utterly infatuated in an abhorrency of this Image of its Propagation It is that wherein the God of this World by the help of their Blindness and Lusts hath put a cheat on mankind and prevailed with them under a pretence of doing Christ Honour to make the vilest Representation of him to the World that can be conceived If he hath appointed this way for the propagating of the Gospel he cannot well be distinguished from Mahomet But there is nothing more contrary unto him nothing that his holy Soul doth more abhor And had not men lost all spiritual Sense of the Nature and Ends of the Gospel they could never have given up themselves unto these Abominations For any to suppose that the Faith of the Gospel is to be propagated by such Cruelty and Blood by Art and Subtilty by Plots Conspiracies and Contrivances any way but by the foolishness of Preaching which unto that end is the Power and Wisdom of God is to declare his own Ignorance of it and inconcernment in it And had not men conceived and embraced another Religion than what is taught therein or abused a pretence thereof unto Ends and Advantages of their own this Imagination of the propagation of it had never taken place in their Minds it is so diametrically opposite unto the whole Nature and all the Ends of it SECT IX There is yet amongst them another Image of a General Principle no less horrid than that before mentioned and that with respect unto Religious Obedience It is the great foundation of all Religion and in especial of Christian Religion That God in all things is to be obeyed absolutely and universally Of all our Obedience there is no other Reason but that it is his Will and is known unto us so to be This follows necessarily from the infinite Perfections of the Divine Nature As the first Essential Verity he is to be believed in what he reveals above and against all contradiction from pretended Reasons or any Imaginations whatever and as he is the only absolute Independent Being Essential Goodness and the Sovereign Lord of all things he is without further Reason Motive or Inducement to be absolutely obeyed in all his Commands An Instance whereof we have in Abraham offering his only Son without dispute or hesitation in compliance with a Divine Revelation and Command It will seem very difficult to frame an Image hereof amongst men with whom there is not the least shadow of these Divine Perfections namely Essential Verity and absolute Sovereignty in conjunction with infinite Wisdom and Goodness which alone renders such an Obedience lawful useful or suitable unto the Principles of our rational Natures But these of whom we speak have not been wanting unto themselves herein especially the principal Craftmen of this Image-Trade The Order of the Jesuites have made a bold Attempt for the framing of it Their Vow of blind Obedience as they call it unto their Superiors whereto they resign the whole conduct of their Souls in all the concernments of Religion in all Duties toward God and man unto their Guidance and Disposal is a cursed Image of this absolute Obedience unto the Commands of God which he requireth of us Hence the Founder of their Order was not ashamed in his Epistle ad Fratres Lusitanos to urge and press this blind Obedience from the Example of Abraham yielding Obedience unto God without debate or consideration as if the Superiors of the Order were Good and not Evil and Sinful men Whilst this Honour was reserved unto God whilst this was judged to be his Prerogative alone namely that his Commands are to be obeyed in all things without Reasonings and Examinations as unto the Matter Justice and Equity of them meerly because they are his which absolutely and infallibly conclude them good holy and just the righteous Government of the world and the Security of men in all their Rights was safely provided for for he neither will nor can command any thing but what is holy just and good But since the Ascription of such a Godlike Authority unto man as to secure blind Obedience unto all their Commands innumerable Evils in Murders Seditions and Perjuries have openly ensued thereon But besides those particular Evils in matter of Fact which have proceeded from this corrupt Fountain this perswasion at once takes away all grounds of Peace and Security from Mankind for who knows what a Crew or Sort of men called the Jesuites Superiors known only by their restless Ambition and evil Practices in the world may command their Vassals who are sworn to execute whatever they command without any consideration whether it be right or wrong good or evil Let Princes and other great men
pacifie the Consciences of sinners any more than the Blood of Bulls and Goats could do it under the Law yea any more than the Lustrations and Expiations of Sin amongst the Heathen could effect it Wherefore they have at length formed a more stated and specious Image of it to serve all the turns of convinced Sinners and this is a Purgatory after this Life that is a subterraneous place and various means where and whereby the Souls of men are purged from all their Sins and made meet for Heaven when the Lord Christ thinks meet to send for them or the Pope judges it fit to send them to him Hereunto let them pretend what they please the People under their conduct do trust a thousand times more for the purging of their Sins than unto the Blood of Christ But it is only a cursed Image of the vertue of it set up to draw off the minds of poor sinners from seeking an interest in a participation of the efficacy of that blood for that end which is to be obtained by faith alone Rom. 3.25 Only they have placed this Image behind the curtain of mortality that the cheat of it might not be discovered none who find themselves deceived by it can come back to complain or warn others to take care of themselves and it was in an especial manner suited unto their delusion who lived in pleasures or in the pursuit of unjust gain without exercise of afflictions in this world From these two sorts of persons by this Engine they raised a revenue unto themselves beyond that of Kings or Princes for all the endowments of their Religious houses and Societies were but commutations for the abatement of the fire of this Purgatory But whereas in its self it was a rotten Post that could not stand or subsist they were forced to prop it with many other imaginations for unto this end to secure work for this Purgatory they joyned the distinction of Sin into mortal and venial not as unto their end with respect unto Faith and Repentance not as unto the Degrees of sin with respect unto the aggravations but as unto the nature of them some of them being such namely those that are Venial as were capable of a purging expiation after this life though men die without any repentance of them And when this was done they have cast almost all the sins that can be named under this order And hereon this Image is become an Engine to disappoint the whole Doctrine of the Gospel and to precipitate secure sinners into eternal Ruin And to strengthen this deceiving security they have added another invention of a certain storehouse of Ecclesiastical merits the keys whereof are committed to the Pope to make application of them as he sees good unto the ease and relief of them that are in this Purgatory For whereas many of their Church and Communion have as they say done more good works then were needful for their salvation which they have received upon a due ballance of Commutative Justice the Surplusage is committed to the Pope to commute with it for the punishment of their sins who are sent into purgatory to suffer for them then which they could have found out no engine more powerful to evacuate the efficacy of the blood of Christ both as offered and as sprinkled and therewith the Doctrine of the Gospel concerning faith and repentance Moreover to give it farther countenance as one-lie must be thatched with another or it will quickly rain through they have fancied a separation to be made between guilt and punishment so as that when the guilt is fully remitted and pardoned yet there may punishment remain on the account of sin For this is the case of them in Purgatory their sins are pardoned so as that the Guilt of them shall not bind them over to eternal damnation though the wages of sin is death yet they must be variously punished for the sins that are forgiven But as this is contradictory in it self it being utterly impossible there should be any punishment properly so called but where there is guilt as the cause of it so it is highly injurious both to the Grace of God and blood of Christ in procuring and giving out such a lame pardon of sins as should leave room for punishment next to that which is eternal These are some of the rotten Props which they have fixed on the minds of persons credulous and superstitious terrified with guilt and darkness to support this tottering deformed Image set up in the room of the efficacy of the blood of Christ to purge the souls and consciences of Believers from sin But that whereby it is principally established and set up is the darkness ignorance guilt fear terrour of conscience accompanied with a love of sin that the most among them are subject and obnoxious unto being disquieted perplexed and tormented with these things and utterly ignorant of the true and only way of their removal and deliverance from them they greedily embrace this sorry provision for their present ease and relief being accommodated unto the utmost that humane or Diabolical craft can extend unto to abate their fear ease their torments and to give security unto their superstitious minds And hereby it is become to be the life and soul of their Religion diffusing it self into all the parts and concerns of it more trusted unto then either God or Christ or the Gospel Spiritual light and experience with the consequents of them in peace with God will safeguard the minds of Believers from bowing down to this horrid image though the acknowledgments of its divinity should be imposed on them with craft and force otherwise it will not be done for without this there will a strong inclination and disposition arising from a mixture of superstitious fear and love of sin possess the minds of men to close with this pretended relief and satisfaction The foundation of our preservation herein lies in Spiritual light or an ability of mind from supernatural illumination to discern the Beauty Glory and efficacy of the purging of our sins by the blood of Christ when the glory of the wisdom and grace of God of the love and grace of Christ of the power of the Holy Ghost herein is made manifest unto us we shall despise all the paintings of this invention Dagon will fall before the Ark and all these things do gloriously shine forth and manifest themselves unto believers in this misterious way of purging all our sins by the blood of Christ Herein will ensue an experience of the efficacy of this heavenly truth in our own souls There is no man whose heart and ways are cleansed by the blood of Christ through the effectual application of it by the Holy Spirit in the ordinance of the Gospel but he hath or may have a refreshing experience of it in his own soul and by the power which is communicated therewith he is stirred up unto all that exercise of Faith and all those duties
would perswade you to submissive patience Especially make conscience of a setled discontent of mind have you not yet much better than you deserve And do you forget how many years you have enjoyed undeserved mercy Discontent is a continued resistance of Gods disposing will that I say not some rebellion against it Your own wills rise up against the will of God It is Atheistical to think that your sufferings are not by his providence and dare you repine against God and continue in such repining to whom else doth it belong to dispose of you and all the world And when you feel distracting cares for your deliverances remember that this is not trusting God Care for your own duty and obey his command but leave it to him what you shall have tormenting care do but add to your afflictions It is a great mercy of God that he forbiddeth you these cares and promiseth to care for you Your Saviour himself hath largely though gently reprehended them Math. 6. and told you how sinful and unprofitable they are and that your father knoweth what you need and if he deny it you it is for just cause and if it be to correct you it is yet to profit you and if you submit to him and accept his guift he will give you much better than he taketh from you even Christ and everlasting life III. Set your selves more diligently than ever to overcome the inordinate love of the world It will be a happy use of all your troubles if you can follow them up to the Fountain and find out what it is that you cannot bear the want or loss of and consequently what it is that you overlove God is very jealous even when he loveth against every Idol that is loved too much and with any of that love which is due to him and if he take them all away and tear them out of our hands and hearts it is merciful as well as just I speak not this to those that are troubled only for want of more faith and holiness and communion with God and assurance of Salvation These troubles might give them much comfort if they understood aright from whence they come and what they signifie For as impatient trouble under worldly crosses doth prove that a man loveth the world too much so impatient trouble for want of more holiness and Communion with God doth shew that such are lovers of Holiness and of God Love goeth before desire and grief That which men love they delight in if they have it and mourn for want of it and desire to obtain it The will is the love and no man is troubled for want of that which he would not have But the commonest cause of passionate melancholly is at first some worldly discontent and care either wants or crosses or the fear of suffering or the unsuitableness and provocation of some related to them or disgrace or contempt do cast them into passionate discontent and selfwill cannot bear the denial of something which they would have and then when the discontent hath muddied and diseased a mans mind temptations about his soul do come in afterwards and that which begun only with worldly crosses doth after seem to be all about Religion Conscience or meerly for sin or want of Grace Why could you not patiently bear the words the wrongs the losses the crosses that did befal you Why made you so great a matter of these bodily transitory things Is it not because you overlove them were you not in good earnest when you called them vanity and covenanted to leave them to the will of God would you have God let you alone in so great a sin as the love of the world or giving any of his due to creatures If God should not teach you what to love and what to set light by and cure you of so dangerous a disease as a fleshly earthly mind he should not sanctifie you and fit you for heaven souls go not to Heaven as an arrow is shot upward against their inclination but as fire naturally tendeth upward and earth downward to their like so when holy men are dead their souls have a natural inclination upward and it is their love that is their inclination they love God and Heaven and Holy company and their old godly friends and holy works even mutual love and the joyful praises of Jehovah And this Spirit and Love is as a fiery nature which carrieth them heavenward and Angels convey them not thither by force but conduct them as a Bride to her marriage who is carryed all the way by love And on the other side the souls of wicked men are of a fleshly worldly inclination and love not heavenly works and company and have nothing in them to carry them to God but they love worldly trash and sensual beastial delights though they cannot enjoy them as poor men love riches and are vexed for want of what they love and therefore it is no wonder if wicked souls do dwell with Devils in the lower regions and that they make Apparitions here when God permits them and if holy souls be liable to no such descent Love is the Souls poise and spring and carrieth souls downward or upward accordingly Away then with the earthly fleshly Love How long will you stay here And what will Earth and Flesh do for you So far as it may be helpful to Holiness and Heaven God will not deny it to submissive Children but to overlove is to turn from God and is the dangerous Malady of Souls and the poise that sinks them down from Heaven Had you learnt better to forsake all for Christ and to account all but as Loss and Dung as Paul did Phil. 3.8 you could more easily bear the want of it When did you see any live in discontent and distracted with Melancholy Grief and Cares for want of Dung or of a Bubble a Shadow or a merry Dream If you will not otherwise know the world God will otherwise make you know it to your Sorrow IV. If you are not satisfyed that God alone Christ alone Heaven alone is enough for you as matter of felicity and full content go study the Case better and you may be convinced Go learn better your Catechism and the Principles of Religion and then you will learn to lay up a Treasure in heaven and not on Earth and to know that its best to be with Christ and that death which blasteth all the glory of the world and equalleth the rich and the poor is the common Door to Heaven or Hell And then Conscience will not ask you whether you have lived in pleasure or in pain in riches or in want but whether you have lived to God or to the Flesh for Heaven or for Earth and what hath had the preheminence in your hearts and Lives If there be shame in Heaven you will be ashamed when you are there that you whined and murmured for want of any thing that the flesh desired upon
can no otherwise command and turn away your thoughts rise up and go into some company or to some employment which will divert you and take them up Tell me what you would do if you heard a scold in the street reviling you or heard an Atheist there talk against God would you stand still to hear them or would you talk it out again with them or rather go from them and disdain to hear them or debate the case with such as they Do you in your case when Satan casts in ugly or despairing or murmuring thoughts go away from them to some other thoughts or business If you cannot do this of your self tell your friend when the temptation cometh and it is his duty who hath the care of you to divert you with some other talk or works or force you into diverting Company Yet be not too much troubled at the temptation for trouble of mind doth keep the evil matter in your memory and so increase it as pain of a sore draws the blood and spirits to the place And this is the design of Satan to give you troubling thoughts and then to cause more by being troubled at those and so for one thought and trouble to cause another and that another and so on as waves in the Sea do follow each other to be tempted is common to the best I told you to what Idolatry Christ was tempted When you feel such thoughts thank God that Satan cannot force you to love them or consent 9. Again still remember what a comfortable Evidence you carry about with you that your sin is not damning while you feel that you love it not but hate it and are weary of it Scarce any sort of sinners have so little pleasure in their sin as the melancholly nor so little desire to keep them and only beloved sins undo men Be sure that you live not idly but in some constant business of a lawful calling so far as you have bodily strength Idleness is a constant sin and labour is a duty Idleness is but the Devils home for temptation and for unprofitable distracting musings Labour profiteth others and our selves both souls and body need it Six days must you labour and must not eat the bread of idleness Prov. 31. God hath made it our duty and will bless us in his appointed way I have known grievous dispairing melancholly cured and turned into a life of Godly cheerfulness principally by setting upon constancy and diligence in the business of families and callings It turns the thoughts from temptation and leaveth the Devil no opportunity it pleaseth God if done in obedience and it purifieth the distempered blood Though thousands of poor people that live in want and have Wivâ—s and Children that must also feel it one would think should be distracted with griefs and cares yet few of them fall into the disease of melancholly because labour keepeth the body sound and leaveth them no leisure for melancholly musings whereas in London and great Towns abundance of Women that never sweat with bodily work but live in idleness especially when from fulness they fall into want are miserable objects continually vexed and near distraction with discontent and a restless mind If you will not be perswaded to business your friends if they can should force you to it And if the Devil turn Religious as an Angel of light and tell you that this is but turning away your thoughts from God and that worldly thoughts and business are unholy and fit for worldly men tell him that Adam was in innocency to dress and keep his Garden and Noah that had all the world was to be Husbandman and Abraham Isaac and Jacob kept Sheep and Cattle and Paul was a Tent maker and Christ himself is justly supposed to have worked at his supposed Fathers Trade as he went on fishing with his Disciples And Paul saith idleness is disorderly walking and be that will not work let him not eat God made souls and body and hath commanded work to both And if Satan would drive you unseasonably upon longer secret prayer then you can bear remember that even sickness will excuse the sick from that sort of duty which they are unable for and so will your disease And the unutterable groans of the spirit are accepted If you have privacy out of hearing I would give you this advice that instead of long meditation or long secret Prayer you will sing a Psalm of praise to God such as the 23 or the 133 c. This will excite your Spirit to that sort of holy affection which is much more acceptable to God and suitable to the hopes of a believer than your repining troubles are IV. But yet I have not done with the duty of those that take care of distressed melancholly persons especially Husbands to their Wives for it is much more frequently the disease of Women than of men when the disease disableth them to help themselves the most of their helps under God must be from others And this is of two Sorts 1. In prudent carriage to them 2. In Medicine and Diet A little of both 1. A great part of their cure lyeth in pleasing them and avoiding all displeasing things as far as lawfully can be done Displeasedness is much of the Disease and a Husband that hath such a Wife is obliged to do his best to cure her both in Charity and by his relative Bond and for his own peace It is a great weakness in some men that if they have Wives who by natural passionate weakness or by melancholly or crazedness is wilful and will not yield to reason they shew their anger at them to their further provocation You took her in marriage for better and for worse for sickness and health If you have chosen one that as a Child must have every thing that she cryeth for and must be spoken fair and as it was rockt in the Cradle or else it will be worse you must condescend to do it and so bear the burden which you have chosen as may not make it heavier to you Your passion and sourness towards a person that cannot cure her own unpleasing carriage is a more unexcusable fault and folly than hers who hath not the power of reason as you have If you know any lawful thing that will please them in speech in company in apparel in rooms in attendance give it them If you know at what they are displeased remove it I speak not of the Distracted that must be mastered by forces but of the sad and melancholly could you devise how to put them in a pleased condition you might cure them 2. As much as you can divert them from the thoughts which are their trouble keep them on some other talkes and business break in upon them and interrupt their musings rouse them out of it but with loving importunity suffer them not to be long alone get fit company to them or them to it especially suffer them not to be
idle but drive or draw them to some pleasing works which may stir the body and employ the thoughts If they are addicted to reading let it not be too long nor any books that are unfit for them and rather let another read to them than themselves Doctor Sibbes Books and some useful pleasing History or Chronicles or news of great matters abroad in the world may do somewhat to divert them 3. Often set before them the great truths of the Gospel which are fittest to comfort them And read them informing comforting Books and live in a loving cheerful manner with them 4. Choose for them a skilful prudent Minister of Christ both for their secret counsel and publick audience One that is skilled in such cases and one that is peaceable and not contentious erroneous or fond of odd opinions one that is rather judicious in his preaching and praying than passionate except when he urgeth the Gospel Doctrines of consolation and then the more fervently the better and one that they much esteem and reverence and will regardfully hear 5. Labour to convince them frequently how great a wrong it is to the God of Infinite Love and Mercy and to a Saviour who hath so wonderfully exprest his Love to think hardlier of him than they would do of a Friend yea or of a moderate Enemy and so hardly to be perswaded of that Love which hath been manifested by the most stupendious Miracle Had they but a Father Husband or Friend that had ventured his Life for them and given them all that ever they had were it not a shameful Ingratitude and Injury to suspect still that they intended all against them and designed mischief to them and did not love them How hath God and our Saviour deserved this And many that say it is not God that they suspect but themselves do but hide their misery by this mistake while they deny Gods greatest Mercies and though they would fain have Christ and Grace will not believe that God who offereth it them will give it them but think he is one that will remedilesly damn a poor Soul that desireth to please him and had rather have his Grace than all the sinful pleasures of the world 6. Carry them oft abroad into strange Company usually they reverence strangers and strang Faces do divert them especially travelling into other parts if they can bear the Motion 7. It s a useful way if you can to engage them in comforting others that are deeper in Distresses than they For this will tell them that their Case is not singular and they will speak to themselves while they speak to others One of the chief means which cured my fears of my Souls Condition about Forty eight years ago was oft comforting others that had the same doubts whose Lives perswaded me of their sincerity And it would be a pretty diversion to send to them some person that is in some Error which they are most against to dispute it with them that while they whet their wits to convince them and confute them it may turn their thoughts from their own Distress Fâ—â—â—stus tells us that a Melancholly Patient of his that was a Papist was cured when the Reformation came into the Country by eager and oft disputing against it A better Cause may better do it 8. If other means will not do neglect not Physick and though they will be averse to it as believing that the Disease is only in the mind they must be perswaded or forced to it I have known the Lady deep in Melancholly who a long time would neither speak nor take Physick nor endure her Husband to go out of the room and with the restraint and grief he dyed and she was cured by Physick put down her â—hroat with a Pipe by force If it were as some of them fancy a possession of the Devil its possible Phisick might cast him out For if you cure the Melancholly his Bed is taken away and the advantage gone by which he worketh Cure the Choler and the Cholerick Operations of the Devil cease It is by means and humours in us that he worketh But choose a Physitian that is specially skill'd in this Disease and hath cured many others meddle not with Woemen and ignorant boasters nor with young unexperienced men nor with hasty busie overdoing ventrous men that cannot have time to study the Patients Temper and Disease but chuse experienced cautelous men Medicinal Remedies and Theological use not to be given together by the same hand but in this case of perfect complication of the Maladies of Mind and Body I think it not unfit if I do it not unskilfully My advice is that they that can have an ancient skilful experienced honest careful cautelous Phisitian neglect not to use him nor meddle with any of the medicines which I hereafter mention nor with any other Receipts whatever but by their Phisitians Advice for there is so great diversity of bodily Temperatures Age and many Accidents and of the roots and causes of the same Symptoms as that the same Medicine may cure one and hurt another and may cure the same man at one time which at another time it may hurt Skill in managing of it doth much of the Cure and not the Medicine without it But yet because there are Multitudes of persons so very poor that they cannot give a shilling to a Physitian and the dearness of Phisitians and Apothecaries so discourageth them who have not money that they do not seek to any for helps but some Woemen that tell them of their Receits And there are many in the Countries that are quite out of the reach of a skilful physitian And because there are now so great a number of Empricks and young unexperienced Physitians that will rashly venture before they throughly understand the body or the Disease And because overdoing and venturing rashly kills so many For these Reasons I will add a few safe and cheap Medicines which the poor may make themselves and which will not cause much loathing to their stomacks though I venture on the Censure of some Physitians I am none my self but I see many score much younger than I that venture much farther when they have got a License to the great cost of the purfes and bodies of their Patients The Disease called Melancholly is formally in the Spirits whose distemper unfits them for their office in serving the Imagination understanding memory and affections so by their distemper the thinking faculty is diseased and becomes like an inflamed eye or a foot that is sprained or out of joynt disabled for its proper work The matter which is the root and foundation is usually a depravation of the Mass of Blood which is the Vehicle of the spirits and that is usually accompanied with some diseases of the Stomach Spleen Liver or other parts which are for the due concoxion motion and purification of the blood which Diseases are so various that they are seldom the same in many
day you cannot indeed expect in this world but that 't is possible that your darkness may be much more dispell'd and 't is your fault if it be not So far as darkness remains the Prince of darkness has Power the world has an advantage and there is danger of being reduced to the works of darkness The want of greater light is the cause of doubts and fears disconsolateness and confusion How little do you know of Christ in comparison of what you ought or might Are you got beyond the surface of Gospel Mysteries how far from searching into the heart of them and discerning the depths of wisdom the â—eigâ—th of love in them Hence it is that your admiration and affection are no greater You are engaged in a warfare 't is dangerous fighting in the dark especially with an enemy that fights best there You are travelling in a very narrow way the less of light is in you you will find it the more difficult to keep this way For shame be not Babes in knowledge but in understanding be ye men 1 Cor. 14 20. Let it very much humble you to consider the small progress you have made in knowledge notwithstanding the great advantages you have had of improvement 2. Compare all other Knowledge and this Knowledge of Christ together and see the vast difference in point of excellency and this will stir you up to grow therein The Philosophers of old how restless were their minds how endless their inquiries the farther they went the more they were puz'led and after long study they came to understand that they fully understood nothing That Wise King of Israel after he had diligently employed his large understanding about humane knowledge he cryes out as a man exceedingly vexed and disappointed Eccles 1 18. In much Wisdom there is much grief and he that increases knowledge increases sorrow But the knowledge of Christ is of another nature He that rightly understands the Lord Jesus understands how to have his guilt removed his heart renewed his conscience calmed his Soul secured and that for ever This knowledge is not a vexation but a satisfaction to the Spirit both because of its certainty and because of the superabundant grace and fulness in Christ who is known Here it may truly be said Intellectus est in quiete the better Christ is understood the more the Soul that understands him is at rest 3. You must not lean to your own parts and understandings Men of the greatest natural capacities have been men of the greatest mistakes and the foolest errours and herein they have embraced for the truths of Christ and the reason is because their hearts being proud God thwarted them and their pride blinded them In your ordinary secular affairs 't is not safe to confide in your own wisdom but even here you are to acknowledge God Certainly then when searching into the Mysteries of the Gospel you must be sensible that the sharpest understanding has need of illumination from above You must indeed be fools that you may be wise 1 Cor. 3 18. A sight of your folly and weakness must make and keep you very humble Such the Lord has promised to guide in judgeâ—â—nt and to teach his way Psal 25 9. 4. Heedfully attend to the word of the truth of the Gospel this is the great means to infose and to increase the knowledge of Christ 'T is called the word of Christ Col. 3 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom Because Christ is the Author of it and the principal subject therein treated of The Gospel informs you of his Natures divine and humane of his Offices Prophetital Priestly Kingly of his benefits justification adoption regeneration strong consolation and such like Conarer in animos summâ vi inserere infigere infulcire amorem amorem autem imo vero ardorem potius literarum verè Sacrarum Conarer ad legendum illas extimulare ad perscrutandum animare ad medirandum nocturrâ versandum manu versandum diurnâ ad insenescendum aâ— immoriendum denique quanta maximâ possem vâ—â—â—mentiâ inflammare Mart. Dorpiuâ— De laud. Pauli p. 6. The Gospel informs you what he did what he suffered and how he eyed his Churches good in both It informs you where Christ is gloriously present in the highest Heavens where he is graciously present he walks in the midst of the Golden Candlesticks and accompanies his own institutions with a mighty and gracious efficacy Oh study this Gospel more take it in at your eyes by reading it at your ears by hearing it nay receive it into your very hearts the Gospel is that which brings you to the knowledge of Christ and so makes you wâ—fe unto Salvation 5. Look unto Jesus himself for in him are had all treasuries of Wisdom and Knowledge Col. 2 3. The Sun is seen by its own light the knowledge of Christ is derived from himself He is the greatest and best of Prophets who teacheth like him He not only reveals the things of peace but also gives the power of spiritual discerning 't is from Him that we have the Ey-salve to make us see Prov. 3 18 and the more of this Ey-salve we see the clearer What kind of Master would that be that were well skilled in all sorts of learning and were able also to give parts and capacities to all his Scholars that they might be all excellent Christ is such a Master as can give subtlâ—â—y to the simple and reveal those things to babes which are above the wise and prudent of the world 'T is said of Jesus that He opened the Disciples understandings thâ—t they might understand the Scriptures Luk. 24.45 There was good reason why the Apostle should wish that the Lord Jesus might be with Timothy's Spirit 2 Tim. 4 22. that he might be better instructed and that he might be a better instructer 6. Cry for more Knowledge and eye the promise of the Spirit of Wisdom and revelation The Psalmist who was wiser then his enemies that understood more then his teachers that had greater understanding then the Ancients Psal 119 98 99 100 how often and how earnestly does he cry to be taught of God v. 33 34. Teach me O Lord the way of thy Statutes and I shall keep it to the end give me undâ—rstanding and I shall keep thy Law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart He that has the greatest measure of knowledge has reason to beg for more And â—hat which is an encouragement to prayer is the readiness of the Father of lights to give Wisdom liberally without upbraiding and likewise the promise he has made of his Spirit who is styled by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Spirit of wisdom and revelation Eph. 1 17. The Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God these are the truths of Christ in the Gospel and the Spirit reveals them which also could more have entred into the heart of men 1 Cor. 2
compleat in all the will of God Col. 4.12 The Believer in Christ notwithstanding all weaknesses and remainders of indwelling sin is much safer than innocent Adam in Paradise because Christ has engaged for believers that they shall endure to the end and that he will give them eternal Life and none shâ—â—â— pluck them out of his hand and the hand of his father In such hands they must need be safe indeed 7. Improve this Knowledg of Christ with reference to comfort T is He that sends the Comforter who abides with the Church for ever Joh. 16.7 The Church and the Churches comfort are built upon the same Rock Christ Your Consâ—lation then will be strong if you fly for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before you Heb. 6.18 You that are Saints well may you rejoyce in Christ Jesus since by him you have received the atonement Peace he has left you for a legacy a peace that will abide in the midst of the greatest outward troubles a comfort that most abounds when sufferings are most aboundant 2 Cor. 1.5 Consider the Lord Jesus and be filled with everlasting consolation and good hope through grace How strong is his hand how tender his heart how unchangeable his kindness Jesus is the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13.8 8. Improve the knowledge of Christ with reference to his Churches enemies He is above their match and he will make them know it they cannot hide their counsels from him who searcheth the Reins and Hearts and they must needs at last be disappointed and worsted for Christ will Reign till all his foes be made his footstool Heb. 10.13 Julian the Emperour wanted neither Policy nor Valour nor an armed power and yet of a suddain he had a deadly wound given him and cries out Vicisti Galliaee O Galilean so he called Christ thou hast overcome me This will be the end of the stoutest and proudest of the Churches Adversaries Christians are as dear to Christ as the Apple of his Eye They are bold fellows that will venture to give Christ a blow on his very eye this affront will not be born long and what a deadly stroke will this judge of the world at last return Mirabili modo fit dum mors Christum devorat devoratur dum occidit occiditur dum vincit vincitur Luther Tom. 4. p. 679-b 9. Improve the knowledge of Christ with reference to Death He has grappled with Death and has been to hard for it he has taken away its Sting which was the worst thing in it and is ready to deliver from that Bondage which the fear of Death causes Heb. 2.15 The Apostle having eyed Christ and the Resurrection insults over this last enemy 1 Cor. 15.53 O Death where is thy Sting O Grave where is thy Victory Christ has sanctified the Grave into a bed of rest and to use Luthers expression Mors est 〈◊〉 vitae Death is the Gate to life and immortality The dying Christian when he lifts up his eyes to his Lord and Saviour he may say then with Laurentius Noâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 non habet the night of Death hath no darkness in it but is an entrance into the light that is everlasting 10. Improve the Knowledge of Christ with reference to Eternity So vast and endless a thing may well be of an amazing consideration and when â—â—ce in Eternity thâ—â—â— is no correcting of mistakes Look therefore unto Jesus 〈…〉 prove you and to keep you sincere and without offence unto the last And when Time is just come to an end behold your Lord entered into everlasting joy himself and ready to receive you into the same Christ is none already as your forerunner nay as your representative and has taken possession of the incorruptible and undefiled inheritance Heb. 6.20 do you gladly follow him as knowing that when this earthly house of your Tabernacle is dissolued you have a building of God an house not made with hands Eternal in the Heavens Quest How may our belief of Gods Governing the world support us in all wordly distractions SERMON XIII PSALM XCVII 1 2. The Lord reigneth let the Earth rejoyce let the multitude of Isles be glad thereof Clouds and darkness are round about him righteousness and judgment are the habitation of his Throne THE State of affairs is oftentimes and so it is at this day so involved and confused that we need not wonder if we see men of wisdom greatly perplexed in their spirits and almost sunk into discouragement The best of Saints whose hearts are most furnished and fortified with grace would be of all others most subject to discomposure were it not that they feel peace and comfort flowing into them from the remembrance and sweet consideration of a God above What good man could possibly have any tolerable enjoyment of himself or possess his Soul in patience while he observes the scentrick and irregular motions of things below the restlesness tumblings and tossings of the world desireable comforts and delights blasted in a moment afflictions and troubles breaking in with a sudden surprize order quite subverted Laws violated and the edge of them turned against those that are faithful and peaceable in a Land and all things indeed turned upside down Wickedness rampant and Religion opprest The spurious brood of Babylon cloathed in Scarlet and prospering in the world when at the same time the precious Sons of Zion comparable to the finest Gold are esteemed as earthen pitchers yea broken potsherds and so thrown upon dunghils or cast into Prisons and filled full with the contempt of them that are at ease these things I say would soon break his heart did he not see him who is invisible and firmely believe a wheel within a wheel an unseen hand which steadily and prudently guides and directs all things keeping up a beautiful order where reason can discern nothing but at ataxie and confusion Those that are conversant in the sacred Scriptures do find that the flourishing state of ungodly men and the afflicted condition of gracious Presons hath proved to some of the Saints so hard a knot as they have gone to God for the untying of it and to others it hath been the occasion of so furious and violent temptations as had almost tript up their heels and broken the neck of their Religion Upon that very score holy Asaph was almost ready to conclude he had in vain cleansed his heart and washed his hands in innocence But if we will repaire unto the Sanctuarie and consult the divine Oracles and believe them when they tell us that the eternal God our God is the Rector and Governour of the world it will revive our Spirits reduce our Souls into their right frame and preserve them in a due composure when the scene of affairs is most ruffled To entertain you with a discourse upon this choice and seasonable subject is the work allotted me at this time and the Question now to be discust and answered
in all as that they left almost no place for second Causes Thus poor Creatures were they divided among themselves having their understandings miserably darkened But many among the Heathens yea their most learned men and of their most famous Sects Platonists Stoickes Pythagoreans did own the Divine Providence and Government and so did the Poets also and for particular Persons the learned Plato Seneca Tully with many others subscribe thereunto Hence it is that they call God the Rector and keeper of the world the Soul and Spirit of the world and do expresly compare him to the Soul in the Body and to the Master in a Ship who doth command rule direct steer and turn it what way and to what port he himself thinks good But so much may suffice for that I pass on 2. Secondly the Sacred Scriptures do abound wâ—th testimonies which may afford us full satisfaction in the point When he was about to punish the world for the wickedness of them that dwelt therein and to sweep away the inhabitants of it with a Flood he took care that all mankind should not be destroyed But Noah and his Family were preserved yea and some of all the general species of animals too that so Seed might be continued upon Earth and that in the ordinary way of Generation which was a famous and eminent instance of Divine Providence and its ordering and Governing the World Besides that attend to these passages of Scripture Job 5 9. God doth great things and unsearchable marvellous things without number He giveth rain sâ—nd water sets upon high those that be low disappoints the devices of the craftie taking them in their own craftiness and carrying the counsel of the froward head-long Isa 45. I am the Lord and there is none else I form the light and create darkness I make peace and create evil I the Lord do all these things Psal 34 16 17. The face of the Lord is against them that do evil to cut off the remembrance of them from the Earth The Righteous cry and the Lord heareth and delivereth them out of all their distresses Ephes 1 11. He worketh all things according to the counsel of his own will Not onely some things those which are momentous and stupendious such as strike men with wonder and amazement but all things all is of God and all not according to the will and pleasure of others but according to his own eternal Counsel Dan. 4 34 35. His Dominion is an everlasting Dominion and his Kingdom is from generation to generation and all the Inhabitants of the Earth are accounted as nothing and he doth according to his will in the Armies of Heaven and all the Inhabitants of the Earth who are counted as nothing and none can stay his hand or say unto him what doest thou Mat. 10 29. Are not two Sparrows sold for a Farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Heavenly Father Scriptures to this purpose might be multiplied I will add but one more Psal 103 19. The Lord hath prepared his Throne in Heaven and his Kingdom ruleth over all But further consider 3. Thirdly God hath a most unquestionable right to order and Govern the world it doth properly appertain unto him The belief and acknowledgement hereof doth necessarily follow upon the owning of a God to own such a being as God and yet to deny or question his right to Govern is a gross absurditie That being which we call God is the first highest noblest and incomparably the most excellent Being of all infinite and unchangeable in all perfections and therefore he hath a right to order others that are not so Man is endued with reason and understanding and so is the most noble and excellent creature in this lower world therefore it pleased his great Creator to put the Lordship into his hand and to give him Dominion over the Fish and Fowl and every living thing that moveth upon the Earth the Psalmist tells us He hath put all things under his feet How much more then is an absolute and universal Rule due to God whose understanding is infinite and in whom are all the inexhaustible unfathomtable treasures of wisdom and knowledg Besides that consider God as the Fountain of Being the first cause and original of all Being The world and all things in it are the works of his Hands He made them and fashioned them and seeing He made all seeing by his power and for his pleasure all things are and were created it is highly reasonable that all things should be ordered directed and disposed of according to his pleasure Hath the Potter power over the clay so as to make of it a Vessel of honour or dishonour and hath not God much more power over his Creatures If a Father hath an undoubted right to rule his own Children and a Master to order his own Family it cannot rationally be questioned but God hath a right to rule all the Persons and Creatures in the world for we are all his off-spring and of him the whole Family both in Heaven and Earth is named of him it was made and by him it doth consist Who can be so impudent and brutish so much sunk below man and run so cross to the principles and dictates of right reason as to deny him a right to give Laws to them unto whom he gave life It is highly decorous every way fit that he from whom all things had their being and unto whose power and goodness they own their continuance should appoint them all their ends and direct their steps and cast their lines and cut out their works and overrule all their actions 4. For God to Govern the world is no dishonour to him it doth not unhandsomely reflect upon his divine Majesty nor cause the least Eclipse or diminution of his most excellent Glory It is true as I before hinted unto you though some men cheerfully acknowledged a Governing and overruling Providence over humane actions and affairs yet they conceived it extended not its self to more vile and contemptible creatures or to minute and inconsiderable things Jerom though a learned and holy man seemed to be of this opinion for he grants a general order and disposal how such an innumerable multitude of Fishes should breed and live in the Sea and how brutes and creeping things should gender upon the Earth and with what they should be maintained but he fancieth it a solecisme to debase and bring down the Majesty of the ever blessed God so low as to mind and order the breeding and death of gnats or to concern himself about the number of flyes and fleas that are upon the Earth or how many Fishes swim in the Sea and Rivers or which among the smaller ones should become a prey to the greater for they did fancy this to be altogether unworthy and unbecoming of God judging of him by earthly Potentates who take State upon them and trouble not themselves with any but
and comfortable day They are arrayed with the robe of righteousness and garment of Salvation which adorn them more than garments of wrought gold Christ leads them into his Banquetting-House and there spreads over them the banner of his love which affords the surest protection and the sweetest shade Who but themselves are able to tell or conceive what unspeakable and glorious joy they have what triumphs and exultings of Soul when their best beloved Jesus kisseth them with the kisses of his lips and by his own Spirit witnesseth with theirs that they are the Children of God and with his most ravishing consolations doth delight their Souls what are mines of gold and rocks of Diamonds what are Lordships and mannors what are Crowns and Scepters what Kingdoms and Empires to one drachme of grace one smile from Heaven one whisper of divine love one embrace of a Saviour Cursed said noble Galeacius be that man who counteth all the world worth one hours communion with Jesus Christ and if one hour of Communion be so precious what O what is a life of Communion But then stay till the winding up of the bottom till that last and great day shall dawn in which there will be a revelation of the righteous Judgment of God and of the marvellous goodness of God wherein the wicked shall be stript of all their honour and power of all their riches and pleasures and turned into Hell for the wrath of God and the worm of Conscience eternally to feed upon them And those who have believingly closed with Christ and bowed to his Scepter and walked closely with God and studied the power of godliness and strictness of Religion shall enter into peace and be cloathed with glory and sit upon Thrones possessed of a fulness of joy and sporting themselves in Rivers of pleasure under the brightest and warmest beams of divine love and in the most endearing embraces of the Lord Jesus and in the plenarie uninterrupted enjoyment of those things which eye hath not seen nor ear heard nor have entred into the heart of man without any disquieting apprehensions or fears of being ejected out of that possession or disturbed in it Then all the world the most stupid and unteachable part of it will be throughly convinced that there is a reward for the righteous a God that Judgeth in the Earth and that true godliness is profitable for all things both for the life that now is and for that which is to come and that however things go now yet it was not in vain to serve God And therefore in the mean time though Clouds and darkness are round about the Throne yet let us rejoyce in the firm belief of what the Prophet tells us Psalm 145 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways and holy in all his works The last thing promised for the proof of the point that Gods governing the world may well support us in the midst of all distractions is to present to your consideration several things more particularly relating to the Church and People of this God And they are these 1. The nearness dearness and intimacy of that relation in which the Church and Saints stand to God What may not the wife and children of a loving and mighty King promise themselves from his government Certainly they may well be assured so long as he keeps his Throne and hath power in his hand they shall want neither defence nor comfort The Church is Gods Vineyard and will he not water it and keep it every moment lest any hurt it She is the Spouse of Christ and will he not be tender over her and kind to her He is a Father to his people and will he not look after them and afford them maintenance and necessary supplies He is more than a Mother to them and will he not draw out his breasts of consolation that they may suck and be satisfied milk out and be delighted Doubtless they may believingly expect all good from him all kindness all comforts from him who hath been graciously pleased to put himself into all relations unto them In the 23. Psal v. 1. holy David looked with an eye of Faith but to one Relation in which God stood to him the Lord is my Shepherd and from thence he saw sufficient encouragement to conclude that he should not want What mayest thou then O believer argue from all Gods relations He is my God my King my Master my Father my Husband therefore surely I shall not want He is a Sun and Shield a Sun for comfort and a Shield for security In his beams then his children shall rejoyce and in his shadow shall they sit safely and no good thing shall he with-hold from them that walk uprightly Jerusalem is the City of the great King and if she be Gods City God will be her security Never fear that O Saints for he is known famously known in her Palaces for a refuge 2. The special interest which God hath in his Church and People they are his Portion and Inheritance And no one will if he can help it lose his portion Naâ—oth would not part with his Inheritance upon any termes neither fell nor change it much less will Christ with his who is so greatly taken with it as to count the lines fallen to him in a pleasant place and that he hath a goodly heritage His people are his Jewels and will he suffer them to be lost They are his Treasure and what shall his enemies rob him of that no no where his treasure is there his heart is also and where his heart is there shall his eye be watching and his hand of power shall be stretched out and his wings of protection shall be spread abroad and Salvation it self shall be for Walls and Bulwarks The interest which God hath in all the world is not comparable to that interest which God hath in the Church The rest are but his Slaves these are his Children the rest are but the rude wilderness the Devils waste these are his Gardens inclosed In others he sees his power but in these his Image and his Son Others are the work of his hands but these are the Workmanship of his Spirit 3. That most endearing and entire affection which he beareth unto his Church and People As be stands in all relations to them so he hath all affections for them You that understand what love is do feel within your selves what a noble active liberal principle it is and what a mighty power and vigour there is in it Now there is no love in the world comparable to the love of God He hath a flame to our spark an Ocean to our drop The dearest of Gods love is placed upon Christ and in and for Christs sake the same love is placed upon the Church and people of Christ thou hast loved them as thou hast loved me And what will not such love do it will awaken care and call forth power and engage wisdom and open the
your own evill ways and your doings that were not good and shall loath your selves in your own sight for your iniquities and your own abominations How much of his wickedness doth the profane sinner forget Lies Oaths rotten Language Slander Iniquities all forgotten till God in mercy or in wrath awaken their Consciences and then all is set in order before them either to their conversion or confusion Hence that emphatical charge Deut. 9.7 Remember and forget not how thou provokest the Lord thy God to wrath in the Wilderness c. 6. Our Vows and Obligations to God The corruption of our memories appears plainly in this There is first our great vow in Baptism that we would sincerely renounce the World the Flesh and the Devil and pay unto our Lord and Redeemer unfeigned obedience to all his Commandments This is seldom actually remembred by any of us too seldom virtually especially by such as do directly run counter to it in the usual scene of their Lives And then our Sickness vows when our Lives or the comforts of our Lives have been in hazard What serious and fair Promises did we make what was our Frame then and what is it now either then thou wast a great Hypocrite or else now thou art a great Apostate But be not deceived God is not mocked He hath divers ways to wet up such Memories And our Obligations to others which should stick in our Memories assoon worne off whether they are formal by promises or virtual by kindnesses received neither whereof signifie any thing with a false or unthankful man of whom we usually say that they have ill Memories But against these will rise in Judgment not only God his Word their own Consciences and the Heathens but even the brute Creatures themselves One of whom even a Lyon is credibly reported to have spared and cherished one Androdus Aul. Gel. lib. 5. cap. 14. that was thrown to be devoured having remembred that that very man had formerly pull'd a thorn out of his foot in his Den. 7. The Church of God the whole Catholick Church doth every day implicitely beg of us O remember me in your Prayers And holy David said Psal 137.56 If I forget thee O Jerusalem let my right hand forget her cunning If I do not remember thee let my Tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth And there is not a more genuine Token of our Adoption than a feeling and constant remembrance of Gods Jerusalem and especially in this Juncture of time wherein the Christian Church is almost every where so sorely distressed that were it not for the Scripture and former Experience we might fear to hear her last groans And yet if the secret and Family Prayers of very many were well search't it s to be doubted that their Memories were very bad here also 8. Our Latter End This should be much and this is little remembred by most men As the Prophet said to the people of his time Isa 47.7 Thou didst not lay these things to thy heart neither didst remember the latter End of it And the Other laments it Lament 1.9 She remembred not her last end therefore she came down wonderfully And so they are like to do that remember not their end It s true in propriety of Speech remembrance is only of things past or at least of a thing which now is not first known yet in the Phrase of Scripture we are required to remember death resurrection judgment hell and heaven partly because these are foretold and chiefly because it behoofs us to meditate and consider of them which cannot be done without the Memory But there are no deaths-heads so effectual to mind us of this as a firm perswasion that we are but strangers here and that our true Country is in the World to come an heart mortified to the World sick of sin and an heavenly frame of Soul which being restless here will of its own accord groan to have mortality swallowed up of Life And so much may be sufficient to explain and demonstrate the corruption of the Memory which is the third Point IV. The Sanctification of the Memory which is the Restoring this Faculty to its former Integrity and to its proper Objects For when a mans corrupt Nature is chang'd all the Faculties are renew'd there 's a new Creation of him This is done 1. By Purging the Faculty and so conversion is said to begin here Psal 22.27 All the Ends of the World shall remember and turn unto the Lord for he that remembers what mans Estate was by Creation must needs find that there 's a sad change and consequently that there 's need of restauration The same method is prescribed after second falls Revel 2.6 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent And without doubt as the Holy Spirit of God burns up the dross of the powers of the Soul so of this with the rest and razeth out of it many sinful impressions which were there 2. By strengthening it for as sin weakens so Grace strengthens the faculty This effect it hath upon the understanding and will and so it hath upon the memory it 's apparent that many who before their Conversion to God would forget whole Chapters and Sermons yet after their new birth would carry away a great deal of them Gods spirit then helps them and according to our Saviours promise John 14.26 Brings all things to our Remembrance Grace stops the lakes in that vessel which sin hath made 3. By reconciling it to good things and setting it against evil Before regeneration as the Heart so the memory nauseates good things as a foul stomack doth wholesom meat and delights in trash it can hold nothing that 's good so is it with our vitiated memories they cannot hold Savory and pious things these things are like a spark of fire in green wood it soon goes out but when Grace comes and changes the whole frame of the heart this faculty begins to relish and make room for spiritual things when the heart begins to delight in them the mind retains them Psal 119.16 I will delight my self in thy Statutes I will never forget thy word So on the other side those sins which the memory delighted to keep in mind to review them and in a sort to repeat them over and over when God hath been at his new Creation within then the remembrance of those sins is bitter Then the poor Creature can say as the Church did in another case Lament 3.20 My soul hath them still in remembrance and is humbled in me 4. By filling it with good things For when the new creature is once born again no new born Child doth more desire and long for milk than the Soul doth for knowledge and wisdom and then the memory consequently is stored with Scripture-Truths Promises Rules and Helps Then the substance of all that is apprehended by the sanctified understanding is conceived to the memory and lodged there And then as 't is
our Fathers have told us this and that Observation And likewise as we have heard so we have seen what may be very useful to many a Soul So that you see a good Memory is useful many ways 6. The want of Memory is a great defect and loss when we cannot remember what we read or hear why time is lost I will not say quite lost but it s not improv'd The Chapter 's lost I hope you do not read only to pass the time When Gods Word is remembred then When thou goest it shall lead thee when thou sleepest it shall keep thee and when thou awakest it shall talk with thee Prov. 6.22 But a broken memory hath heard of Gods famous Acts of Providence but forgotten them hath read rare examples of Gods Mercy Justice Power and Goodness but they are slipt and lost In a word so far as thy Memory fails so far will Meditation fail Delectation fail and Practice in a great measure fail And therefore set your selves in the use of the means prescribed and all other good means to heal and strengthen your memories and give the more earnest heed to the things which ye have heard lest at any time ye let them slip Heb. 2.1 And so far in the third use 4. The fourth Exhortation is to young people to store your Memories in the time of Youth Eccles 12.1 Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy Youth Now your Memories are fresh and strong hereafter they will be shattered with cares and business A new Ship or any Vessel that is new is free from leaks but time and travel will batter it so will it be with you care will batter you grief will batter you and therefore now store your selves now a dozen Chapters a good Catechism a Collection of useful Texts and Doctrines will take no room nor make you go the heavier nor sleep the worse And therefore it concerns Parents both to have such things in their hearts and to teach them diligently to their Children perhaps they may not understand the sense of them at the present but these will be ready in their minds till grace and understanding come and then they will help them exceedingly As we lay some sticks or fagots ready in the Chimney which when fire comes signifies something Yet a measure must be observed both with old and young a Ship may be laden but must not be overcharged lest all the Cargo be sunk and lost A just discretion will best determine the measure herein according to the capacities of the Subjects 5. Let us all labour for more holiness for that raiseth all the faculties and reduces them to their right frame and proper Objects The more Grace we have the better we shall remember and especially better things Grace saith excellent Dr. Harris strengthens the memory always for practice though it serve not always for Discourse some says he have such memories that they can repeat vastly but when they should advance to practise they are nobody when others are more confused in their memories but very clear in their practise A grain of Grace is worth an ounce of Parts For thereby we love truths and duties better and it is easy to remember that which we love and therefore let it be our daily Prayer that the God of Peace would sanctifie us wholly Spirit Soul Body all It is not for Christians to enquire just how little Grace will serve our turn for Salvation but rather how much may be attained and improved to the glory of God 6. Lastly Reduce into practice that which you do remember Christus Magister vitae non schola The end of all true knowledge is Practice Remember his Commandments to do them If it be a Doctrinal Truth which you read or hear consider what influence it hath upon the Heart If it be a duty which is set before you immediately set about it If a sin be exposed presently root it out If Sincerity or Hypocrisie be decyphered try thy spiritual State thereby without delay For as a Treasure in the Chest is in danger of the Robber but when it s laid out on a good Purchase here its safe from starting so while spiritual Notions swim only in the memory you may easily lose them but they are safe when they are once incorporated into your real Practise But alas there are too many that are like those whiffling Chapmen who come to the Shop and lay by a great many rich wares but when all is done they buy few or none so these cheapen and bid for the Pearl but will not buy it they will talk over all the points of Religion before they will seriously Practise any one of them Then you remember the Sabboth a right when you so remember it before it comes that when it comes you keep it Holy Then you remember God truly when you fear and love and trust in him Then you remember your Neighbour as you ought when you remember to do good and Communicate Then you remember your selves best when you remember to have alwayes a Conscience void of offence towards God or men In a word then you remember your latter end rightly when you keep your oyl ready in your Lamps and in your Vessels that your Master may find you so doing But I conclude It is worth observing that Holy David among all the rest of his blessed Psalms hath one which is the Thirty eight Psalm which he Stiles a Psalm of David to bring to remembrance His memory it seems had need of help as well as ours Now the Lord grant that this Sermon may by the blessing of God upon it be herein at least useful namely to preserve better Sermons in your mind so shall I have my end God the Glory and you the Comfort Amen Quest What are the Signs and Symptoms whereby we know we love the Children of God SERMON XV. I. JOHN V. II By this we know we love the Children of God if we love God and keep his Commandments OF all the Marks that are useful in the Trial of our spiritual state in reference to Eternity there is none affords a more clear and comfortable assurance of Gods special and saving Mercy than Love to the Saints This has often resolved the Doubts and quieted the Fears of afflicted enquiring Souls when other Graces have not been so apprehensible in their operations But there is no Mark which the deceitful heart does more securely rest upon through the mistake of natural humane Love for that which is spiritual and divive it is therefore most worthy our serious thoughts the deceit being so easie and infinitely dangerous to shew what is the unfeigned genuine Love of the Brethren to which Salvation is annext to confirm the humble sincere Christian and undeceive presuming hypocrites The great Design of St. John in this Epistle is to excite and enflame in Christians the Love of God and of their Brethren the two comprehensive Duties and Sum of the Law
our principal perfections in Heaven and Earth These he recommends by the most affectionate and obliging the most warming melting Perswasives the superlative Love of God to us and our Communion with the Saints in Nature and Grace In the former Verse the Apostle argues for the reality of the effect as an evidence of the Cause Whoever believes that Jesus is the Christ that is the Saviour of the world foretold to the Prophets and expresses the truth of that Faith in a sutable conversation is born of God and every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him Grace is not less powerful in producing tender reciprocal affections between the off-spring of the same heavenly Father than the subordinate endearments of Nature The pretence is vain of Love to God without loving his regenerate Children And in the Text he argues from the knowledge of the Cause to the discovering of the sincerity of the Effect By this we know that we love the Children of God with a holy affection if we love God and keep his Commandments There is but one difficulty to be removed that the force of the Apostles reasoning may appear 't is this a Medium to prove a thing must be of clearer evidence than what is concluded by it Now though a demonstration from the Cause be more noble and scientifical yet that which is drawn from the Effect is more near to Sence and more discernable And this is verified in the Instance before us for the Love of God who is absolutely spiritual in his Being and Excellencies doth not with that sensible fervour affect and passionately transport us as Love to his Children with whom we visibly converse and who are receptive of the most sensible testimonies of our Affection Accordingly the Apostle argues He that loves not his Brother whom he hath seen how can he love God whom he hath not seen As the Motives to love our Brethren from our conjunction in Nature and familiar Conversation are more capable to allure our Affections and more sensibly strike the Heart than the invisible Deity who is infinitely above us by the same reason we may more easily judge of the truth of our Love to them than of our Love to God To this the Answer is clear the Apostle doth not speak of the Love of God as a still silent contemplative affection confined to to the superior Faculty of the Soul but as a burning shining affection like Fire * Lumine qui semper proditur ipso suo active and declarative of it self in those effects that necessarily flow from it that is voluntary obedience to his Commands and thus it becomes manifest to the renewed Conscience and is a most convincing proof of the sincerity of our Love to the Saints The Text being cleared affords this Doctrine Doctrine The sincerity of our Love to the Children of God is certainly discovered by our Love to God and Obedience to his Commands For the Illustration and Proof of the Point I will briefly shew 1. Who are described by this Title the Children of God 2. What is included in our Love to them 3. What the Love of God is and the obedience that flows from it 4. How from love to God and willing obedience to his Commands we may convincingly know the sincerity of our love to his Children To explain the first we must consider that this Title the Children of God is given upon several accounts 1. By Creation the Angels are called the Sons of God and Men his off-spring The reason of the Title is 1. The manner of their production by his immediate Power Thus he is stiled The Father of Spirits in distinction from the Fathers of the Flesh For though the conception and forming of the Body be the work of his secret Providence yet 't is by the hand of Nature the Parents concurring as the second Causes of it but the production of the Soul is to be entirely ascribed to his power without the intervention of any Creature 2. In their spiritual immortal Nature and the intellectual operations flowing from it there is an Image and resemblance of God from whence this Title is common to all reasonable Creatures and peculiar to them for though the Matter may be ordered and fashioned by the hand of God into a figure of admirable beauty yet 't is not capable of his likeness and image so that neither the Lights of Heaven nor the Beasts and plants of the Earth are called his Children II. By external Calling and Covenant some are denominated his Children for by this Evangelical Constitution God is pleased to receive Believers into a filial relation Indeed where there is not a cordial consent and subjection to the Terms of the Covenant visible Profession and the receiving the external Seals of it will be of no advantage but the publick serious owning of the Gâ—â—pel entitles a person to be of the Society of Christians and filius and foederatus are all one III. There is a Sonship that arises from supernatural regeneration that is the communicating a new nature to man whereby there is a holy and blessed change in the directive and commanding Faculties the Understanding and Will and in the Affections and consequently in the whole Life This is wrought by the efficacy of the Word and Spirit and is called by our Saviour Regeneration because it is not our original carnal Birth but a second and celestial 'T is with the new man in Grace as with an Infant in Nature that has the essential parts that compose a man a Soul endowed with all its faculties a Body with all its organs and parts but not in the vigor of mature age Thus renewed Holiness in a Christian is compleat and entire in its parts but not in perfection of degrees there is a universal inclination to all that is holy just and good and a universal aversion from sin though the executive power be not equal And regenerate Christians are truly called the Children of God for as in natural generation there is communicated a Principle of Life and sutable Operations from whence the Title and Relation of a Father arises so in Regeneration there are derived such holy and heavenly qualities to the Soul as constitute a Divine Nature in man whereby he is partaker of the Life and Likeness of God himself from hence he is a Child of God and has an interest and propriety in his Favour Power and Promises and all the good that flows from them and a Title to the eternal inheritance Secondly I will shew what is included in our Love to the Children of God 1 Pet. 1.22 1. The Principle of this Love is Divine The Soul is purified through the Spirit to unfeigned Love of the Brethren Naturally the Judgment is corrupted and the Will depraved that carnal respects either of Profit or Pleasure are the quick and sensible incitements of Love and till the Soul be cured of the sensual contagion the
We must consider a man as placed by God in a publick capacity whether of Magistracy or Ministry and in this case also more is requisite to constitute a middle State than for those whom Providence hath set in a lower Orb. The Rule by which a mediocrity in such a capacity must be determined is so much as may be necessary to discharge those Offices and great Trusts to which they are called Magistrates especially chief Magistrates such as have the Care of Kingdoms and Common-wealths upon them it is supposed a liberal share is necessary for them and that for the keeping up that external Grandeur that belongs to their places and to defray the Charges of that great work incumbent upon them which cannot be done but by many hands which must be not only employed but rewarded by them And for Ministers whom God hath called to that honourable Work of winning Souls 1 Tim. 4.13 15. in order to which they are enjoyn'd to give attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine and to meditate upon these things and give themselves wholly to them that their profiting may appear to all So much is supposed to be necessary for a competency for them as may free them from worldly distractions Acts 6.2 4. and that they be not necessitated to serve Tables Yet doth not this either justifie Magistrates in the unreasonble Exactions or Oppressions of their People peeling and polling them for the maintaining of their Pride and Luxury contrary both to divine Precept and Pattern The Precept you have Deut. 17.16 17. He shall not multiply Horses to himself nor cause the People to return to Egypt to the end that he should multiply Horses c. Neither shall he multiply Wives to himself that his heart turn not away neither shall he greatly multiply to himself Silver and Gold And for a Pattern take good Nehemiah Nehem. 5.15 The former Governors that had been before me were chargeable unto the People and had taken of them Bread and Wine beside forty Shekels of Silver yea even their Servants bare rule over the People but so did not I because of the fear of God Neither will this vindicate Ministers 1 Tim. 3.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not a lover of Silver by what Titles soever they are dignified or distinguished to be greedy of filthy Lucre or Covetous not grasping at worldly wealth exalting themselves with external Pomp and Grandeur who are to be examples of Humility Meekness and Lowliness to the Flocks over which God hath made them Overseers 1 Pet. 5.3 thus to Lord it over Gods Heritage with high swelling Titles and a Train of Attendants may suit well enough with the Ministers of Antichrist 2 Thes 2.4 who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped but is very unbecoming those who profess themselves to be the servants of a meek and a lowly Jesus Having thus shewed you in what respects we are to judge of a Mediocrity or middle worldly condition I proceed to shew you wherein this condition is the most eligible and desirable and this both upon Rational and Religious Grounds Only one thing remember that when I am recommending a middle state in the world it must be suppos'd that there is no worldly condition that can be propos'd as so desirable but what hath its adherent Vanities as hath excellently been declared in this Morning-Exercise from another Subject Who knoweth what is good for man in this life Eccl. 6.11 12. all the days of his vain life which he spendeth as a shadow To which let me add further Neither is there any condition so formidable but what may by the Grace of God influencing the Heart be improv'd for holy and happy purposes and yet so far as seems sutable to sound Reason as also Scripture-Revelation a middle worldly estate is most eligible and that 1. For a man considered as such with respect to his short passage through this world still this is to be understood with submission to divine pleasure Let us look upon man as a Creature placed by God to act a Part upon the Stage of this world for a few years and then to have his Exit and thus think upon him abstracted from all considerations of a future state Could it be supposed that those Expressions of Solomon were to be construed in the Epicures or Atheist's sence That that which befals the Sons of men befalleth Beasts even one thing befalleth them Eccl. 3.19 20. as the one dieth so dieth the other yea they have all one breath c. all go into one place This were good News to those wretches that spend their precious Time in the contempt of God and neglect of their Souls if the words were to be understood without a limitation But the following Verse spoils all their Mirth V. 21. Who knoweth the spirit of a man that goeth upward and the spirit of the beast that goeth downward to the earth A clear Testimony of the immortality and surviving of the Soul in a future state But suppose man as making a short through-fare from the Womb to the Tomb and so a middle condition is most eligible and that 1. With respect to his Mind 2. With respect to his Body 1. With respect to the Mind a middle state is most eligible as tending to a greater sedateness and tranquility and freeing it from many distractions and manifold anxieties that are the natural concomitants of both the forementioned Extreams of Poverty and Riches 1. As for Poverty it is obvious to every eye especially if it be extream O what daily Tortures and wracking thoughts what solicitous cares the mind of man under such circumstances is exposed to and that for the getting of such Provision as is necessary to satisfie the cravings of Nature whose cries and clamors are loud and troublesome impatient and querulous not a day nor scarce an hour but the mind is put upon the contriving an answer to those repeated Queries what shall I eat and what shall I drink and wherewith shall I be cloathed Nor 2. Is the mind ever a whit the more at ease by being brought into the other Extream of Riches as through our folly we are apt to imagine Oh says the poor man could I but compass such an Estate could I get such a Bank of Money into my Coffers then I should be satisfied but alas this is a grand Mistake for though Riches stop the mouth and satisfie the cravings of Nature yet do they open the â—ouths and enlarge the cravings of so many devouring Lusts that the rich man where his heart is not renewed by Grace is less at quiet and fuller of disturbance than the poor Sometimes his Pride sometimes his Pleasure sometimes his Covetousness and sometimes a whole Kennel of Lusts are let loose upon him that eats out all that comfort and sweetness which otherwise might result from his plentiful Enjoyments whenas a middle condition in the world
this a middle state doth Beloved Conversion and Regeneration is a mighty work whatever the world think of it The Mind must be enlightned the Conscience must be awakened the Will must be inclined the Affections must be spiritualized and the Grace by which all these Operations must be effected as it comes from God so is it ordinarily conveyed to us through those outward Means which he hath instituted for that end on which God requires our constant and conscientious Attendance such as Prayer Reading and Hearing the Word read and preached These are the Posts of Wisdoms Gates where we are bound to wait Prov. 8.34 These are the healing Waters at which we must lie if ever we expect the Cure of our Soul-maladies In a word these are the ordinary Means by which God conveys his Spirit that unites the Soul to Christ Gal. 3.3 and thence communicateth the first formations of Spiritual Life Now a middle worldly Estate is the most subservient considering our corrupt state both as to our attendance upon and diligent improvement of these external Helps in order to Gods conveying his Grace to us 1. Take a man under that Extream of Poverty one that is forced either to beg or earn his daily Bread before he eateth it and withal consider him as in his natural state dead in sins and trespasses and without any serious sense of the inestimable worth of his Soul or weight of Eternity Alas how easily are such from the sense of their poverty drawn either to a total neglect of the â—eans of Grace or to a careless superficial attendance upon it Does not experience tell us that the pinching necessities of the Body easily induce them to conclude that they must have Bread for themselves and Families What say they we must live we must not starve but consider not in the mean time that there is a far greater Must for their Souls that they must have their sins pardoned that God must be reconciled that they must have Christ and his Grace and that their Natures must be changed and their sins subdued or else verily they must to Hell where they will not be allowed so much as a drop of water to cool their Tongues Luke 16.24 and in order to this that they must find time to pray read and hear Gods Word and they must meditate and take pains to acquaint themselves with the matters of their Souls But alas the feeling of their bodily wants have got a prepossession and stand as a strong guard to keep out every such serious thought from entring into their minds and if at any time they thrust in upon them how quickly are they ejected and the poor man is apt to think if he doth not speak it out that whatever may be the duty of his Betters as he calls them yet he presumes he may be excused and that he hath a sufficient Apology to live without minding suâ—h matters having so many worldly Cares and Concerns upon him These and such like are too frequently the prevailing Suggestions of those who are under that Extream of Poverty Well but then 2. Let us consider the other Extream and look to the Rich and here let me use the words of the Prophet Jer. 5.4 5. Therefore I said surely these are poor they are foolish for they know not the way of the Lord nor the judgment of their God I will get me unto the great men and will speak unto them for they have known the way of the Lord and the judgment of their God But alas see what Return is made upon this Inquest Why he tells you These have altogether broken the yoke and burst the bond Poverty hath many hinderances but Riches through the horrible sensuality of mans Heart hath more as our Saviour intimates Verily I say unto you Mat. 19.23 24. that a rich man shall hardly enter into the Kingdom of heaven And again I say unto you it is easier for a Camel to go through the eye of a Needle than for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven not that Riches in themselves are any impediment to true and serious Godliness but only by reason of the depravity of our Natures that cleave so fast and are so closely wedded to and lifted up with things here below Vermis divitiarum est Superbia Aug. Pride being the Worm that naturally breedeth in Riches 'T is a hard matter to be high and humble Great and rich men are easily drawn to a neglect and contempt of the Means of Grace and to imagine that it is beneath their grandeur to have the worship of God in their Families or at best Difficile est ut praesentibus bonis quis fruatur futuris ut de Jdeliciis ad delicias transeat Hier. that it is more proper for their Chaplains to manage than themselves these are too great to be dealt plainly with about the Concerns of their Souls and are apt to think Nathan was a little too bold when he said to King David Thou art the man 2 Sam. 12.7 I must profess when my thoughts have been taken up with such Objects they have been so far from being envied by me that of all conditions of men in the world I have looked upon them as the Objects of the greatest pity I mean such great and rich ones whose wealth and honour is imployed as a shield to defend them against the faithful monitions of such as are lovers of and well wishers to immortal Souls Hereby their lusts are secured and their Souls exposed to eminent danger Besides how open do they lie to such Soul-destroying Opinions viz. that there neither is nor need any other than an external baptismal Regeneration and that we are all Christians good enough by our natural and no necessity of any new Birth and that a little outward Reformation will secure us though we never mind heart-renovation and if men will not preach and prophesie such smooth things they shall not by their consent prophesie at all like those of old who say to the Seers see not Isa 30.10 and to the Prophets prophesie not speak unto us smooth things prophesie deceits In a word when a sinner is converted and brought home to God the Heart must be search'd and ransack'd his false hopes and sandy foundations upon which they are built must be batter'd down Pride and Self-confidence must be brought low and a man must become as a little Child Now though our hearts are all of us opposite to this work Mat. 18.3 and nothing short of omnipotent Grace can thus bring the heart to stoop that it may enter in at this strait Gate that leads to life yet Greatness and Riches in the world through the corruption of mans Nature does much magnifie the opposition that is made against God on this account but now a middle state in the world is exempted from these additional hinderances Neither hath the Flesh nor the Devil that advantage to
misery and the sadness of your condition lies in this that it layes you open without preventing Grace to many strong Temptations to dishonour and neglect God and Christ and your Souls and so makes way for your being miserable in both Worlds may you but obtain wisdom from God to hearken to his Calls to close with his Counsels and accept of the gracious proffers of Christ and Salvation by and through him which proffers are made as freely to you as to any in the World and then admit your poverty continued nay increased upon you yet it will be but for a very little while Luk. 16.20 21 22. and thou who with Lazarus art forc'd to lye at the rich mans Gate and glad when thou canst get but the crumbs and fragments that comes from his Table shalt be taken into Abraham's bosom and sit down at the right hand of God Psal 36.8 where are Rivers of pleasure for ever more and thou shalt hunger no more neither thirst any more neither shall the Sun light on thee nor any heat but the Lamb shall feed you and lead you unto living fountains of waters and God shall wipe away all tears from your eyes Rev. 7.16 17. For the Lords sake think of this Things here below are but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 4.18 for a little season whether they be good or evil and therefore not worth the minding in comparison with those eternal things which are just before you 2. Two Words to you that are rich and the first shall be that which you find 1 Tim. 6.17 Charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high minded nor trust in uncertain riches but in the living God who giveth us richly all things to enjoy You have little reason to set a higher estimate upon your selves because God by the bounty of his Providence hath lifted you up above your Brethren either if you consider who it is that hath made you to differ 1 Cor. 7.4 and that you have nothing but what you have received as the Apostle upon another account expresseth it and received it not as an absolute Proprietor to do with what you have what you lift but as God's Steward to be laid out in the Service of your Lord who will shortly call you to a strict account and will say Luke 16.2 Give an Account of thy Stewardship for thou maist be no longer Steward and that the more you have the greater is your debt and the greater account you have to make but that is not all your Riches and Honours which you are so apt to admire and dote upon if God give you not great wisdom in the management of them will be sad Riches as they will be temptations to you to forget both God and your selves and under your Salvation more hazardous as you have heard and if they should in this sence be for your hurt you will shortly wish you had rather have been amongst the number of those that beg their Bread at your door then thus as you do Coach it up and down and lie upon your Beds of Ivory and drink Wine in Bowls and Health and Carowse it with your huffing Companions Read James 5.1 2 3. Go to now ye rich men weep and howl for your Miseries that shall come upon you your Riches are corrupted and your Garments are Moth-eaten your Gold and Silver is cankered and the Rust of them shall be a witness against you and shall eat your flesh as it were fire ye have heaped treasure together for the last days You that trust and pride your selves in your uncertain Riches and live in the neglect of God and your Souls apply this to your selves for it belongs to you A Second Word to you that are rich shall be that of Solomon Prov. 3.9 Honour the Lord with thy Substance and with the first fruits of all thine increase Let it not offend your Worships that I become a humble Monitor to you on this account It is true I have pointed at some of the inconveniences and evils that do attend and are incident unto your high Condition and upon an impartial view I question not but you will find many more but yet I must tell you that these are not inseparable concomitants If God gives you his Grace and once brings you to submit to the conduct of his Spirit without which you are undone your Riches may be so far from being hindrances that they may become excellent helps and advantages in your way heavenward Oh! if God gives you but hearts how many opportunities may you enjoy for the good of your Souls that others cannot Nay how much good may you be instrumental to do to the Souls and Bodies of others What influence may your Examples of piety have upon others in the places where you live How may you even by your Riches and Greatness be a terror unto evil doers and a praise to them that do well Rich and great men if they be good and gracious and lay out themselves for God and the good of others are great Blessings of the Age the Lord increase them Lastly I have three words to you that are in a middle worldly Condition you have heard that your Condition upon many accounts is the most eligible then I infer 1. See what interpretation you are to make of those Providences that have put a check to your endeavours and graspings at great things in the world and that you have greater reason to take this more kindly from the hand of God than you are aware of My Beloved I have known some that through an overvaluing of things here below have been reaching after great matters and God in the way of his Providence hath seem'd to concur with their ambitious desires placing them under such Circumstances giving them such a commodious Seat such a promising Trade that they have had a prospect of huge Matters in the world and have reckoned themselves and said well in a few years I question not but I shall be a man as they sometimes phrase it but all on a sudden some Accident or other happens that blasts all their hopes and makes them take down their wide Sails that stood ready spred to receive a prosperous gale and they are fixt possibly in a middle state neither very poor nor ever likely to be very rich and Oh how hardly are such disappointments born Much ado to comport with patience with such Providences Now do but consider what you have heard and you will find that God was kinder to you than you were to your selves Are you sure that if you had not been stopt in your pursuit it might not have been much very much to your spiritual and eternal detriment 2. Hence learn to be wiser for the time to come moderate your affections to the things of this world Jer. 45.5 Seekest thou great things for thy self seek them not If God in the way of thy Calling and honest
the more we are in the dark the more at a loss yea the more perplexed and confused are our Apprehensions This the Transcendency of the Doctrines and Providences of God does evince which is enough to shew how humble we ought to be when we discourse of God and how modest in our Enquiries into his Doctrines and Providences Content thy self therefore with what is clearly revealed and leave what is hid and above thee unto God Be not thou so bold as to measure the boundless Mysteries of God by thy narrow confined Understanding neither do thou presume to reject what thou canst not comprehend What is of God is above thee for God is God he is cloathâ—â— with Honour and Majesty and with that Light which is inaccessible We ought therefore to be modest when we speak of the unsearchable Doctrines and Providences of God for in them we see enough to admire but can never comprehend and when we have spent all our time to find out God and the Infinity of his Being the Mystery of the Trinity the Mode of his Workings or Operations the depth of his Contrivances about the accomplishing fallen mans Salvation and all the great Counsels of God and the Intricacy of his Providences we must come to this Close with the Apostle O! the depth of the Riches both of the Wisdom and Knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his Judgments and his Ways past finding out Quest How ought we to do our duty towards others tho they do not theirs towards us SERMON XIX ROM XII 21. Be not overcome of evil but overcome evil with good WHEN God first made the Heavens and the Earth Gen. 31.1 and all the Host of them looking back upon his Work as taking delight in it He saw every thing that he had made and behold it was very good There was an excellent order and sweet harmony every where all the Creatures above and below making then but one Host Gen. 2.1 did conspire to glorifie their Creator and be beneficial one to another So that if man had stood in his integrity the Earth would have been a kind of Heaven to him but when he put forth his hand to take and eat of the tree of knowledg of good and evil which alone of all the great Variety was forbidden him an inundation of sin and misery broke in upon him and all his Posterity For from that one sin of his there sprung in a little time a far greater number of sins than persons out of his loins one sin still begetting another and that another till in a while the earth was filled with violence Gen. 6.11 God not willing to leave things in this woful state designed a Renovation by a Second Adam a Reconciler one that should be our peace both with God and one another that there might be peace above and peace below restored again There were two Songs sung to this purpose the one at Christs coming into the World the other as he was about to depart out of it the former by a multitude of the Heavenly Host saying Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace the latter by the whole multitude of the Disciples saying Peace in heaven and glory in the highest Luke 2.14 and 29.38 The subordinate means of Reconciliation is the Gospel called the word of reconciliation 2 Cor. 5.19 Eph. 6.15 and the Gospel of peace This is the great Engine in the hand of God to bring men powerfully yet sweetly to God and one another There are no Arguments so powerful to perswade to holiness towards God and righteousness towards men as those drawn from Gospel-Grace The Grace of God which bringeth salvation will teach a man those lessons Tit. 2.11 12. which can never be truly learned otherwise To live soberly righteously and godly Therefore our Apostle like a wise Master-builder in his Epistles usually as may be seen particularly in those to the Ephesians and Colossians lays a good Foundation for Gospel-obedience in the Grace thereof He first sets forth the great mystery of Redemption by Jesus Christ and the Grace of God therein and then concludes with exhortation to all duties both to God and Man from the consideration thereof He doth the like here in this to the Romans For having in the foregoing part of the Epistle convinced both Jew and Gentile and concluded all under sin and shewed the only way to Justification to be by the Grace of God through Jesus Christ he comes in this and the following Chapters to engage them to their duty both to God and Man See how he doth it ver 1. I beseech you therefore brethren by the mercies of God that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable service Your bodies that is your selves souls and bodies the body being put by a Synecdoche for the whole man He expresseth both elsewhere as due to God upon the account of redeeming-love 1 Cor. 6.20 Ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods He exhorts them to many excellent duties in this Chapter upon all which the word therefore ver 1. hath a powerful influence Altho the duty here exhorted to in the last Verse be so high that it is not easie to reach unto it viz. not to be overcome of evil but overcome evil with good yet the consideration of the mercies of God mentioned above will make this appear to be but a reasonable service The point of Doctrine from this Text is Doct. That every Christian should not only take heed that he be not overcome of evil but endeavour what in him lieth to overcome evil with good It divides it self into Two Branches 1. Every Christian should take heed that he be not overcome of evil 2. Every Christian ought to endeavour what in him lieth to overcome evil with good We shall speak a little to each of these in order and make the Application of both together which done you will see How we ought to do our duty towards others tho they do not theirs towards us I begin with the first 1. Bran. Every Christiaa should take heed that he be not overcome of evil By evil understand any unkind or injurious dealing from others which may be 1. By detaining or withdrawing from us the love or the fruits thereos which by the will of God are due to us either as men or men standing in such or such a special Relation to them Or 2. By speaking or doing that to us or against us which the Law of Love or the special Relation wherein we stand unto them forbids To be overcome of evil is to be drawn by the evil Temper or Carriage of another towards us to be of the like Temper and Carriage towards him To be so provoked by an injury done unto us as to return the like again As when two contraries are put together suppose Fire and Water that
require much time in dressing and undressing No cost of Apparel is so ill bestow'd as that of precious time in apparelling And if common time be so ill spent what is the solemn sacred time laid out in such curiosity How many Sabbaths Sermons Sacraments Prayers Praises Psalms Chapters Meditations has this one Vanity devoured Let me recommend the counsel of holy Mr. Herbert to you Church-porch O be Dress't Stay not for t'other Pin why thou hast lost A Joy for it worth worlds Thus hell doth jest Away thy blessings and extremely flout thee Thy cloathes being fast but thy soul loose about thee O the wanton folly of our Times when as one expresses it it s almost as easie to enumerate all the Tackling of the Royal Soveraign as the Accoutrements of a capricious Lady and perhaps it requires not much more time to equip and rig out a Ship for the Indies as a whimsical Madam when she is to sail in state with all her Flags Streamers Pennons bound for a Court-Voyage With less labour did Adam give Names to all the Creatures in Paradise than an Attire-Herald shall give you the Nomenclature of all the Trinkets that belong to a Ladies Closet And yet all this is but to consume a whole Morning to put on which must waste the whole Evening to put off Direction VI. Suit your Apparel to the day of Gods Providence and to the day of his Ordinances There is a day wherein God calls aloud for baldness Isa 22.12 13. and do we cross his design with ranting Periwigs Does he bespeak Sackcloath and are we in our Silks and Sattins How absurd is it to appear in the high Rant like Zimri with his COSBI when the Church of Christ is mourning before the Lord And yet more incongruous when God calls and they that fear his Name answer his call in a day of solemn fasting and Prayer afflicting their souls before him and accepting the punishment of their sins for a Gallant to come ruffling into the Assembly as if he design'd only his diversion and to trifle out a tedious painful hour till he may adjourn his little self with all his splendid Equipage to the Devotion of the Play-house Thus did the builders of Babel answer each other when Vengeance had poured confusion on their Hearts and Tongues reaching the Hammer when his Fellow called for the Axe and thus do we answer our God who calls for Weeping and Mourning and we return Mirth and Jollity and gorgeous Apparel God by an express Law granted this Priviledg to the new married man That for a Twelve Month he should be exempted from the Wars Deut. 24.5 And yet tho this Indulgence held good when the Country was in danger of Invasion no exemption was to be pleaded when the Church was expos'd to Gods Indignation Then call an assembly sanctifie the people Joel 2.14 let the bridegroom come forth of his chamber and the bride out of her closet There was no discharge in this War But how well was it resented by Heaven when at the denunciation of the Divine displeasure against Israel that he would not go up with them Exod. 33.3 4. the people mourned and no man put on his ornaments Direction VII In all Apparel keep a little above contempt and somewhat more below envy He that will vere nigh either extreme shall never avoid offence either for sordidness or superfluity Let not your Garments smell either of Antiquity or Novelty Shun as much an affected Gravity as a wanton levity There may be as much pride in adhering to the antick Garbs of our Ancestors as there is in courting the Modern Fooleries A plain cleanliness is the true Medium between sluttishness and gaudiness Truth commonly lies in the middle between the hot contenders Virtue in the middle between the extreme Vices and Decency of Apparel in the middle between the height of the Fashion and a more running Counter and Opposition only because our corrupt hearts are more prone to the Excess than the Defect I laid the Rule to keep a little more below Envy than above Contempt Direction VIII Let the Ornament of the inward man be your Rule for the adorning the outward Take measure of your bodies by your souls That is Consider well what Graces Excellencies and Virtues will adorn a soul and let something Analogical be made the Trimming for the body The Apostle will have Women adorn themselves in modest Apparel 1 Tim. 2.9 Tit. 2.3 and especially the graver sort that they be in behaviour as becometh holiness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Tigurine Version renders in habitu qui Religionem deceat in such a habit as becomes Religion and Beza in habitu qui sanctimoniam deceat in such a habit as becomes holiness Now it may be enquired what is Apparel capable of modesty or immodesty of holiness or unholiness But the meaning is the Garment the manner of dressing or wearing must be such as indicates and discovers such qualities lodging in the soul And indeed if we could get the soul suitably adorned it would cut out make up put oâ—â— and wear suitable Ornaments 1 Pet. 5.5 The Apostle Peter commands us all to be cloath'd with humility Humility is a very proper wear for a sinner and if the soul be thus cloathed you may trust her to cloath the body When the Inward Man is new-framed and new-fashioned let it alone to frame and fashion the outward Attire The Platonists say That Anima format sibi Domicilium 'T is the soul that forms its house to dwell in And she that is so rare an Architect as to build the house will take care that it be conveniently tiled Direction IX Get the heart mortified and that will mortifie the habit Let Grace circumcise that and that will circumcise the long hair and sweeping Train with all the impertinent superfluities that wait on Vain-glory. Heal the heart of its inward pride and that will retrench the excesses of the outward I do not wonder that we find it so difficult to convince idle women that these Gayeties and Extravagancies of curled hair painting and patching are sinful when we cannot convince them of the evil of impenitency and unbelief The most compendious way of reforming Persons Families Nations and Churches is to begin at and deal with the heart as the shortest way to fell the Tree is by sound blows at the root Could we lay the Axe to heart-pride the Branches would fall the Leaves wither the Fruit fade with one and the same labour 'T is an endless labour to demolish this Castle of Pride by beginning at the top Undermine the Foundation and all the glory of the superstructure falls with it As a pure living Spring will work it self clean from all the accidental filth that 's thrown into it from without so the cleansing of the heart will cleanse the rest And when the Spirit of Christ shall undertake this work to convince the soul
hope not in these cloathes And so the Apostle We brought nothing into the world 1 Tim. 6.7 and it 's certain we can carry nothing out And why then all this a-do to spruce up a rotten Carcase for the short time that we are to tarry here We brought nothing in but filth and guilt and if we carry out these we had better never have come in Naked we came hither and if we go naked hence it had been better to have staid behind To what end then all this waste and all this superfluous cost is but waste A little will serve Nature less will serve Grace but nothing will satisfie Lust A small matter would serve him for his Passage and Pilgrimage that has God for his portion Any thing would suffice for this short Parenthesis of time were we but well harnassed out for Eternity Consider Christians God has provided meat for the belly and the belly for meat cloathes for the body and the body for cloathes But God will destroy them all as for those low ends and uses for which Nature or Vanity does now employ them Therefore says the Apostle ver 8. having food and raiment let us therewith be content Simple Food plain Apparel will answer all the demands of Nature and what is more than this is either evil or comes of evil or leads to evil If it be Food Nature is satisfied enquire no further acknowledg God in it crave his blessing on it bless him for it and glorifie him with it If it be Raiment enquire no further God sent it he indulged it own his bounty and bless the Donor Neither the length of life nor the comfort of life consists in the abundance of what thou enjoyest And how do you expect to rise again at the last day It was an affectionate speech of Tertullian Atque utinam miserrimus ego De cult Faemin in illo die Christianae exultationis vel inter calcanea vestra caput elevem videre an cum cerussâ purpurisso croco in illo ambitu capitis resurgatis an depictam Angeli in Nebulâ sublevent obviam Christo I would to God such a miserable sinner as I might rise up in the day of the Christians general triumphing to see whether you will rise again with your white red and yellow painted faces with your Curls Towers and Periwigs or whether the ministring Angels will take up in their arms any painted Lady to meet the Lord Jesus Christ in the Clouds III. And let it have a just place in your consideration to humble you That God once borrow'd man's greatest bravery from the beasts He made them coats of skins That he cloath'd them spoke his Mercy Gen. 3.21 that he cloath'd them with skins intimated their Vileness Now have we since that mended the Matter who borrow our choicest Materials for cloathing from the Excrement of a Worm If Man himself in the notion of the Philosopher and his Life be but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dream of a shadow and his cloathing the Excrement of a Worm I wonder how he can be proud of it or draw matter of pride from it A shadow is nothing a dream of a shadow is something less than nothing and yet such is Man A Worm is vile but the Excrement of a Worm is the vilest vileness and such is all the glory of Man in his Ruff and Pageantry Nay Man himself is no better Job 25.6 Man that is a worm and the son of man that is a worm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here are two words rendred Man the one signifies Sickness and Misery the other Earth and Dust And here are two words rendred Worm the one comes from a Root that signifies to lift up the head the other signifies Purple and Scarlet to teach us That Man at his best state when he lifts up his head highest is but a wretched worm Some are longer some are brighter Worms than others some perhaps may be Glow-worms but all are Worms Earth worms cloathed by the Worms and at last shall be a Feast for Worms Art thou proud of thy make Remember thou art but a Worm Art thou proud of thy outward shape Remember thou art a debtor still to the Worms and be proud if thou canst only know that Man that is in honour and understands not who made him why he made him and that answers not the ends of his Creator in his Creation is like the beasts that perish Psal 49.20 IV. Let it have its due weight in your hearts That you have another man a new man an inner man to cloath to adorn beautifie and maintain Think not with the Atheist of Malmsbury that you have enough to do to maintain one man well for you have two And shall all the care all the cost be bestow'd on the Case the Cabinet the Shell when the Jewel is neglected Think with your selves when you are harnassing out for some sumptuous Feast when the Gold Ring and the gay cloathing goes on to conciliate Respect in the eyes of others Have I on my Wedding-garment Am I ready for the Marriage of the Lamb Rev. 3.18 Have I on the White Garment that the shame of my nakedness appear not before a pure and holy God Look into the Gospel-Wardrobe Christ has provided compleat Apparel to cloath you as well as compleat Armour to defend you and he commands you to put on both Would you have a Chain for your neck which out-shines the Gold of Peru or a Tiara for your head which shames that of the Persian Kings Prov. 1.8 9. Hearken to the instruction of your father forget not the law of your mother and you have it Would you have cloathing of wrought Gold Psal 45. 11 12 13. and wear those Robes the King's Daughter glories in when she is brought in to the King of Glory that he may take pleasure in her beauty Would you wear that Jewel which in the sight of God is of great price beyond those celebrated ones of Augustus or Tiberius Then get the Ornament of a meek and quiet spirit 1 Pet. 3.4 Would you have that which dazles the Diamond and disparages the Orient Pearl Adorn your souls with modesty 1 Tim. 2.9 10. shamefacedness sobriety and good works as women professing godliness Would you have the whole Furniture of the Gospel You have it provided by the Apostle Col. 3.8 First put off all these anger wrath malice blasphemy lying Anger ferments to wrath wrath boils up to malice malice swells up to blasphemy and all these break out into lying And put on as the Elect of God holy and beloved bowels of mercies kindness humbleness of mind meekness long-suffering forbearing and forgiving one another And for an upper garment Be cloathed with Humility And that your cloathes may not sit loose and indecently on you 1 Pet. 5.5 Eph. 6.14 Rom. 13.14 Hom. 106. de Christo but close and fast Gird your selves with
Millions of such as perished in the deluge of the old World or to keep the bodies from destruction of those wretches that perished by fire in Sodom and Gomorrah but when Souls were in danger and rather than they should perish he comes nay he delights to do God's Will in suffering for them And what did he suffer what did he not suffer Here we must draw a vail as that Painter did who could not express grief enough to the life Go with Christ a little cannot ye watch an hour with him to contemplate this go into the Garden to the Judgment seat to Golgotha behold him on the Cross hear his strong sighs and groans they will break thy heart if any thing will and broken it must be and why did God suffer his beloved Son in whom he was well pleased to be thus tormented Why God would rather afflict him for a time than lose our Souls for ever And why did Christ who might have chosen otherwise so freely give his cheeks to the smiters Why Only he had set his love upon our Souls which he would not suffer to perish Indeed the Text supposes that there is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or exchange for a Soul 't is a Phrase borrowed from former times when men did not pay in coin for what they bought but did exchange Commodity for Commodity as yet in some of our Islands c. and it does imply that there is nothing no not the World that bears a parity of value with the Soul Now though this be most certainly true that our Soul out-vyes in worth the whole World 1 Pet. 1.18 19. Yet the Blood of Christ which is the Blood of God by reason of the Hypostatical Union of his Humane Nature with the Divine is a sufficient ransome for all the Souls that shall believe in him nay 't is sufficient were it but applyed for the whole World But how highly does God prize a Soul seeing that when they were to be purchased he ask'd and would receive no less a rate for it from his own Son than his Life-blood and yet men barter it away as Judas and the Priests did our Saviour for thirty pence at what rate how low soever the Devil and the World will give for it 2. I might add unto God's giving of his Son for our Souls his giving of his spirit to the Soul and this too that it might not perish but have Everlasting Life that he who dwelt in the highest Heavens and whom the Heaven of Heavens is not able to contain should dwell in the Soul or Heart of man after a more excellent manner than in the most glorious Temple that ever was made and therefore it must as far exceed it It is true our Bodies are said to be Temples of the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3.16 1 Cor. 6 19. but they are only Temples of the Holy Ghost as they are the Bodies that are animated by such Souls otherwise they had been no more dignifyed than any other clay or earth That God should come and knock and stay and wait for entrance into our Souls until to speak with Scripture after the manner of men his head is wet with the dew of the morning and be grieved at any repulse unkindness or denyal he meets with Nay that God where he is entertain'd should never leave or depart from a Soul Nay with his good will would not absent himself for one moment from it It must needs declare his great love unto it and esteem of it Nay by thus loving of it he makes it worthy and valuable whatsoever it might otherwise have been 3. God's valuing of our Souls appears in the care and pains which he takes for our Souls dayly 1. In that he hath instituted means whereby he might come to obtain our Souls nay to strengthen and comfort them and have communion with them These are his Ordinances the Word Sacraments and Prayer He is brought in by the Prophet as one rising up early and sending his Messengers and Ministers Jer. 7.13 25. He neglects no time with the very first he is as it were seizing upon us and crying to us return why will ye dye 2. Nay secondly He bears with us and exercises a great deal of patience towards us if so be he might at length gain our Souls and says when shall it once be Every sin we commit presseth God as a Cart is pressed with sheaves All the Patience and meekness in all the best of Creatures if joyn'd together could not endure such an indignity as every sin offers to God but they would ease themselves of such a burden which yet God endures multitudes of only that his Long-suffering might be Salvation to our Souls 2 Pet. 3.15 3. Yet further His bearing with the whole World of wicked men notwithstanding their Blasphemies and open defyances of him is only out of Love to some few Souls who serve and fear him Hence the Psalmist says concerning the World Psal 75.3 I bear up the Pillars of it A gracious Soul is the true Atlas that keeps the World from falling God out of respect unto such withholds that destroying fire that shall when their number is made up consume it 4. And lastly All the Providences of God in which he worketh hitherto are intended by him for the good of our Souls and done by God out of respect unto them 1. By his Mercies God would allure our Souls to love and serve him Hosea 11.4 Plaintus these are the Cords of a man quo magis extendas eo astrugunt arctius by these God would oblige and tye our Souls the closer unto him Mercies are vocal they all have a Language or Speech which we ought to learn to understand whereby they recommend God unto our Souls and as they came from God so for this purpose they came from him that our Souls might by their means go to God who indeed sent them on that very errand to bring our Souls unto him 2. Nay the very Judgments of God in the World prove his value for our Souls who rather than miss of them does this his strange work Isa 28.21 God does not afflict willingly but rather than to be deprived of mens Souls he will do that which he is so loath to come unto Thus he does not only afflict the wicked who obstinately remain so to caution and instruct the Souls of his people as Princes Children are lessoned when their Proxyes are whip'd but he corrects his dearest Children and Servants though it goes to his heart and he himself is afflicted in all their afflictions Isa 63.9 Yet rather than their Souls should perish with the world he is ready to do nay to suffer any thing But when all is said these are but a few shreds of what might be layd before you God's Love to and prizing of our Souls need not so much to be proved I would hope that it is felt 2. But on the other side as God does endeavour 2.
be some while first yet I may ask you as Plato did one of his Schollars who minded his Table and cheer what he did mean to make his Prison so strong Alas the Body is but the Prison of the Soul the Soul is at liberty only when it gets out of it Let these things frequently come into your minds To which add 1. If the miseries and wants which concern the Body be so great as indeed we esteem them and sometimes feel them to be what then are the necessities and calamities of the Soul The Soul being so excellent nay the meanest humane Soul being more worth than all the Bodies in the world Is there any pain which torments thy Body how intolerable will the pain be that will torment thy Soul the biting of a Scorpion and the raging of fire are but faint resemblances of it If bodily hunger be so sharp what did it not cause the poor Women in the siege of Samaria to do or to part with 2 Kings 6.26 how intense is the hunger and thirst in the Soul whilst yet we are under the dispensations of mercy but if once God's offended Patience turns to Anger who can endure to be scorched with the flames of it 2. If the Pleasures and advantages men have for the Bodies be so desirable Oh what are those Pleasures and advantages we have or may have for our Souls For God hath provided for all his Creatures suitably to their Natures The Herbs and Plants have Earth and dung Beasts have grass to nourish them with The Body of man is plentifully provided out of the store-house and ward-robe of the Creatures with food and rayment but there is nothing amongst them all found good enough for the Soul The Soul can only be satisfyed with the good things of Gods house even of his holy Temple Psal 65.4 Or as David says elsewhere Ps 17.15 I shall be satisfyed with thy likeness â—articulars â—hich we must practice this duty But that I may not be only in generals perswading you to a practical valuation for your Souls let the esteem you have for your Souls appear in these particulars 1. Value thy self upon the account of thy Soul How do men stand upon their tip-toes if they may by any means over-top others This will almost make thy Pride commendable if thou gloriest only that thy Soul is so near akin so much alike to God thou art not so far remov'd as tertius a Jove Oh Reverence thy self more and think thy self too good for the most fashionable or creditable sin Should such aâ— one as thou sin Neh. 6.11 Should any whose Souls are Spiritual in their Original be sensual in their Conversation Far be it from you But 2. Use your Souls well if they be so excellent do not set them upon trifles A meaner Soul than ours would serve to do those Offices we put our Souls upon viz. to eat and drink and sleep A Kings Son sent to a Philosopher his Governour to know whether he might not take such pastimes as other Young men did he only returned for Answer that he should remember that he was a King's Son Oh remember who it is you call the Father of your Spirits and pick not straws you may easily know what I mean with those very Souls which are given thee for higher and better purposes Remember that known Maxime Corruptio optimi est pessima A degenerate filthy or sinful Soul is worse than any Body can be A degenerate Soul is so much worse than a blind or lame body or ulcerous as the Soul otherwise is in its self better than the Body We cannot use our Souls well unless we give them their due superiority over our Passions and Affections and indeed over all the things relating to the Body God did make these Souls for to rule in man and he set up our Understanding in the Throne and commanded our other faculties to obey it as his Vice-Roy and Deputy When men prefer ther Humours or Lusts they make their vile Bodies to Lord it over these precious Souls and imploy their Souls as purveyors nay as drudges for the Body The Servant rides on Horseback and the Prince goes on foot nay there is a greater disparity where the Soul is made to truckle to the Body 3. Thirdly And above all have a care that ye do not lose these Souls that are so valuable I have shewn you how that they may be lost let me now leave some considerations to be enlarged upon by you 1. The danger your Souls are in is very great The Philistines are upon thee thou dost not only run a hazard and it may be or may not be but unless thou doest mightily and in time even to day whilst it is called to day bestirr thy self thy Soul is certainly and may be inevitably lost As David said to Jonathan in another case concerning himself As the Lord liveth there is but a step between thee and Death 1 Sam. 20.3 So there is but a step between thy Soul and Death Nay your Souls are dead in trespasses and sins Luk. 19.10 they are lost but God hath sent his Son to seek and to save 2. The loss of your Souls is very great It is much to lose an Estate or Wife or Child but if thou losest thy Soul thou dost not lose only much but thou losest all For the whole World cannot now profit thee and though the clatter and noise that worldly things make about our Ears will not suffer us to hear or mind this yet dare but to be alone converse with thy self ask thy Heart and Conscience and it will tell thee as much especially when thou art in affliction or on a sick bed c. 3. The loss of thy Soul is never to be repaired Men may meet with losses which yet they may otherwise recover or may have something else that may countervail them but not only nothing can countervail this loss no more than dross and dung can Jewels of the greatest price but if thou doest once lose thy Soul nothing can retrieve or regain it in this case non licet bis peccare If thou once losest thy Soul in this life there is no means hereafter whereby thou mayest recover it but as the tree falls so it lyeth Thou that readest this upon this moment for ought either you or I know depends thy Eternity nunquid aut alter Christus an idem iterum crucifigi habet pro anima as Bernard asks the question Bernard Epist 54. is there says he another Christ Or do you think that he will be crucifyed again for thy Soul 4. Shall I add that this Soul is thine own and thou hast not nor never shalt have another and therefore it stands thee upon to keep it safe The Text calls our Souls ours his own Soul what shall a man be profited if he should gain the whole world and lose his own Soul Christ does not call the World or any thing in it ours but
reference both to the Way and to the End He led them on safely Psal 78.53 I do but allude to it Here 's no such Leader as Those the Prophet speaks of Is 9.16 The Leaders of this people cause them to err they that are led of them are destroyed Oh who then would not be desirous to be led by him The skilfullest faithfullest safest Guide the Traveller pitches upon O Christian wilt not thou do the same for thy precious and immortal Soul 5. The Advantages Benefits Blessings that attend and result from this Leading of the Spirit are great and glorious As to instance in a Few inward Peace and Comfort whereever the Spirit is a Leading Spirit there he is or will be a Comforting Spirit A Readiness to all Dutys of Holiness so as to do them spontaneously and with Delight Gal. 5.18 If ye be led by the Spirit ye are not under the Law i. e. so as in your Obedience to act from a servile Spirit and from the meer External Compulsions of the Law but having the gracious Conduct of the Spirit this will make you do all Freely with the greatest Promptitude and Alacrity Sonship to God so it here comes in as many as are led by the Spirit are the Sons of God As it leads to Conversion it makes us the Sons of God as it leads after Conversion it evidences us to be the Sons of God as has been already said If the Spirit be thy Leader God is thy Father And what a Priviledge is this John 1.12 1 John 3.1 And then as the Consummation of all comes the Glory and Blessedness of Heaven as the certain portion of such who are led by the Spirit Death and Hell are not more sure upon the leading of Sin and Satan than Life and Heaven are sure upon the leading of this Spirit God ever saves in Heaven such whom he leads on Earth Gal. 6.26 As many as walk according to this Rule mercy and Peace be upon them Thou shalt guide me with thy Counsel Psal 73.24 and afterward receive me to Glory All being put together and seriously weighed have I not said enough and enough to excite you all to attain and close with this Blessed Leading of the Spirit of God Much more might have been added by way of Motive but if what has been said will not prevail I despair of ever prevailing with you A Third Enquiry follows 3. Enquiry How may this Leading of the Spirit be attained What is to be done by us that we may be thus led by Him Answ In order to this take the following Directions 1. There must be the having of the Spirit before there can be the Leading of the Spirit This Order is founded in the Nature of the Thing We cannot expect to participate of the Spirits Operations such as are saving before we participate of the Spirit Himself Therefore pray attend upon the Gospel by which He is convey'd to Sinners and then when you have once received him he will not be * Non est spiritus sanctus otiosus movet Mentes et ducit Mel. Idle and Ineffective but an Operative and Leading Spirit in you 2. The Antecedent First leading of the Spirit must be had before there can be the having of his Subsequent and Secondary Leading That is to say He must First lead you to God by Conversion first bring you into a state of Grace and then way is made for his subsequent Leading and Direction When he has been a quickning Spirit in the infusing of a vital Principle into the Soul then succeeds this Act which I am upon And not till then for who will attempt to lead a thing that is dead This Method of the Spirit therefore must be regarded and comply'd with 'T is first Sanctification then Manuduction in the several Things contained therein 3. Be willing to follow the Leading the Motions of the Spirit He gives again and again his secret Guidance to you shewing what you are to do what not if this be followed and comply'd with he 'l continue it if not he 'l withdraw and leave you to follow the Conduct of your own Inclinations a sore Judgment Psal 81.11 12. My people would not hearken to my voice and Israel would none of me So I gave them up unto their own Hearts Lust and they walked in their own Counsel Oh dreadful Word The same will the Spirit do upon our rejecting or resisting of his Leading He may long strive but he will not always strive Gen. 6.3 If the person led shall once begin to struggle with him that leads him and shall refuse to follow his Guidance what is then to be done but to leave him to himself Continued rooted allowed Resistance to to the Spirit makes him so to cast off a person as to lead him no more His Initial Workings in this are to be closed with or he goes no further That one Act in the Leading of the Spirit viz. his Powerful Inclining of the Heart to comply with what he leads unto secures all the Rest If thou art an Opposer of the Spirit he will not be thy Guide Yield to Him and close with Him and he will not withhold this Grace from thee 4. Let your dependance be upon God and his Spirit for Guidance and Direction Would you have Him to lead you Oh let your Trust and Relyance be upon him and see that you renounce all confidences in yourselves He that thinks he has Wisdom or Grace enough in himself to order his Conversation aright shall never find the Spirit to be a Guide to him The meek will he guide in Judgment the meek will he teach his way Psal 25.9 VVhen a man is brought to this meek humble Frame then he is in the way of the Spirits Leading Prov. 3.5 6. Trust in the Lord with all thine heart and lean not to thy own understanding In all thy ways acknowledge him and he shall direct thy paths Christian Prudence Caution and Circumspection is our Duty but do we lay the stress of our Confidence upon that The steps of our strength shall be straitned and our own Counsel shall cast us down as he speaks Job 18.7 Mans goings are of the Lord how can a man then understand his own way Prov. 20.24 So long as thou thinkest thou canst go by thy self the Spirit will not take thee by the hand to lead thee 5. Pray much for this Grace of the Spirit It being a free and Arbitrary Act on his part he will be sought to for it and give it forth in that way which best suits with his Soveraignty Psal 25.5 Psal 5.8 Psal 31.3 Psal 139.24 Psal 143.10 How much was David in Prayer to God for this Lead me in thy Truth and teach me Lead me O Lord in thy Righteousness Make thy way strait before my face For thy names sake lead me and guide me Lead me in the way Everlasting Teach me to do thy will for thou art my
God thy Spirit is good lead me into the land of uprightness Oh what a desirable Mercy is this Leading Mercy And Sirs will you not pray and pray servently for it Yea will you not every day make this your request Blessed God and Spirit let me be led by thee this day First he works as a Spirit of Prayer in the Drawing forth of the Souls Desires after this Mercy and then as a Guiding and Leading Spirit And the Former is a good Plea for the latter Psal 143.8 Cause me to know the way wherein I should walk for I lift up my Soul unto thee Oh that we might all follow these Directions and then we should have not the Thing only but a large Measure thereof It may in the Fourth place be quâ—ery'd What Duties are incumbent upon those who are led by the Spirit 4. Enquiry Answ Such as these 1. They should more and more follow the Leadings of the Spirit I hope I speak to some of you who have These and live dayly under them if so what is your Duty Why in an Higher Degree to obey and fall in with them The Following of them as that is Simply and Absolutely considered is to be suppos'd and granted from your being led by the Spirit for the Former is necessarily included in the Latter And therefore 't is not This as considered in it self that I am so much to press upon you as the Manner Degree and Measure of it And in this respect the Best stand in need of Counsel and Quickning for who do so follow the Spirits Leading as they ought VVe have an excellent Guide one that leads us with infinite Wisdom and Faithfulness that directs us to nothing but what is Good and Good for us Ah but here 's our sin and misery we do not carry our selves as we ought in such an Obeying and Following of his Conduct as that requires As to this therefore I would excite you to follow the Spirits Leading thus 1. More Exactly So as to act just as he would have you act to move just as he would have you move to keep pace with him step by step in all his Holy Motions VVhat Israel did to the Cloud At the Commandment of the Lord they journyed and at the Commandment of the Lord they pitched as long as the Cloud abode upon the Tabernacle they rested in the Tents And when the Cloud was taken up in the Morning then they journyed whether it was by day or night that the Cloud was taken up they journyed Numb 9.18 that we should do to the Holy Spirit in the exact Ordering of all our Motions by and according to his Guidance This should be the Aim and Endeavour of every one of us though through weakness and infirmity we cannot Actually and Vniversally come up to it 2. Follow the Spirit more fully God gives this high Character of Caleb that he followed him fully Numb 14.24 Art thou one that art led by the Spirit Oh follow him fully Whatever Truth he would have you believe let it be believed Whatever Duty he would have you practice let it be practis'd whatsoever Sin he would have you mortifie let it be mortifyed As the Scribe said to Christ Master Matth. 8.19 I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest so do you say to the Spirit I will follow thee whithersoever thou leadest me Excite me to Good I 'le do it restrain me from Evil I 'le shun it Blessed are they who thus follow this Leader 3. Do this more Vniformly and Constantly in being more eaven Fixt and Steddy in holy walking 4. More Readily and Freely Oh there should be no Demurring Disputing Consulting with Flesh and Blood hanging back in the Case but a Willing Ready Chearful Complyance with whatever the Spirit leads us unto How well does this comport as with the Nature and Essence so with the Matter and Manner of his Leading 5. Follow him so as to make further Progress in the way wherein he guides you so as continually to be getting nearer and nearer to the End of your Journey 6. And Lastly Follow him with stronger Resolution and Purpose of Heart whatever Difficulties Discouragements Dangers you meet with yet resolve that nothing shall make you leave your Guid or the Holy Course that he has led you to And thus I would perswade you to rise higher and higher in your Following of the Spirit 2. Let it be your great and constant care and endeavour to get the Spirits Leading continued to you You have it pray keep it Can it be well with a Christian when This is suspended or withdrawn from him How does he Wanderand Bewilder himself when the Spirit does not Guid Him How backward is he to good when the Spirit does not bend and incline him thereunto How unable to go when the Spirit does not uphold him What vile Lusts and Passions rule him when the Spirit does not put forth his holy and gracious Government over him Oh 't is of infinite concern to all that belong to God to preserve and secure to themselves the Spirits Leading Take a good Man without this and he 's like a Ship without a Pilot a Blind Man without a Guid a poor Chlid that has none to sustain it the rude Multitude that have none to keep them in any Order What a sad difference is there in the same Person as to what he is when the Spirit leads him and as to what he is when the Spirit leaves him Oh therefore let us always keep him with us I may allude to that passage of Moses to Hobab Numb 10.31 And he said leave us not I pray thee forasmuch as thou knowest howe we are to encamp in the Wilderness and thou mayst be to us in stead of Eyes So let none of us let the Spirit depart or occasion his Leaving of Vs for in the Wilderness he will be as Eyes to us to direct and shew us our way How dismal would the state of the Israelites in the Wilderness have been if there they had not had the Cloud to guide them So 't is in the thing before us But does the Spirit at any time do this to Gods People Object does he ever suspend and withdraw his Guidance from Persons who once liv'd under it Answ Answ Yes too often 'T is what he usually does when his Leadings are not followed This is a thing that grieves him and when he is Grieved he Departs withholds and recalls his Former Gracious Influences though not Totally and Finally yet for a time and in such a Degree As a Guide that is to conduct the Traveller if this Traveller shall refuse to follow him or shall give unkind usage to him what does the Guide then do why he recedes and leaves him to shift for himself 't is thus in the Case in hand If we comply with the Spirit in his Motions and use him tenderly he will hold on in his Leading of us but if otherwise he 'l concern
then leave as some Guids do with poor Travellers deserting them in the midst of their Dangers no but he holds on repeats and lengthens out this Act to the very last True this depends upon Conditions on our part as ye have heard but yet these do not make the thing Vncertain and lyable to Intercision because 't is part of the Spirits Leading to direct encline and overpower to the performance of those Conditions So 't is secur'd as to the Continuance of it to all the Elect of God Every upright Christian may triumphantly say with David This God is our God for ever and ever he will be our guid even unto death Psal 48.14 The Cloud never left Israel till it brought them to the land of Promise so t is here 2. That it is managed and carryed on all along with Mixtures of all other Grace i. e. with the bestowing of inward Peace and Comfort and of all supplys necessary to the believing Soul 'T is not a bare naked Leading but such as is attended with the Conveyance of all Other Mercies According to that encouraging Text Isai 49.10 He that hath Mercy on them shall lead them even by the Springs of water shall he guid them Is not here Heb. 6.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strong Consolation for all who are led by Gods Spirit In the Sixth and last place it might be enquir'd 6. Enquiry Since this Leading of the Holy Spirit is a Special and Discriminating Act what Inferences may be drawn from it as being such I might instance in several if I had not already exceeded the Bounds of a Sermon Therefore take but this One That 't is not a thing much to be wonder'd at that Saints and Sinners do so much differ and that Saints and Saints do so little differ The Difference 'twixt the two Former is great Light and Darkness Heaven and Hell do not more differ than they That which the One Loves the Other hates in their visible Practices there 's little but Sin in the â—â—e there 's Holiness though imperfect in the other The One Curses Swears takes Gods Name in Vain lives a brutish Life minds not God the Other fears God avoids Evil desires to order Words Thoughts Actions by the Rule of the Word Prays Sanctifies the Sabbath does Good is not here a vast Difference There is indeed but can it be expected it should be otherwise they being led by Different and Contrary Spirits Oh upon this no wonder that their Actings and Courses are so different Men will and must Be and Do according to the Spirit which Guides and Governs them Therefore the Unregenerate and Wicked being under the Guidance and Power of the Evil Spirit they will do what suits with that Spirit e contra the Renew'd and Sanctifyed being under the Guidance and Power of the Holy Spirit they will do what suits with that Spirit And upon this Foundation there must be an Everlasting Difference and Contrariety betwixt them But then for Saints and Saints they do not thus differ As to lesser Matters there may be too much of Differences even amongst Them but as to the Fundamentals of Faith and Practice so there is an admirable Harmony Vnity and Consent amongst them Some live in one Age some in another some in one Place some in another yet there is a blessed Oneness and Agreement amongst them all They believe the same Truths performe the same Duties attend upon the same Worship walk in the same path of Holiness have and act the same Graces groan under the same burdens drive on the same Designs as Face answers to Face so do they to one another And whence is this why from this they are all led by one and the same Spirit Hence it is that they do so concurr in all the Necessary and Vital parts of Religion We having the same Spirit of Faith 2 Cor. 4.13 There is one Body and one Spirit which actuates and animates all that Body Eph. 4.4 'T is One and the self same Spirit which worketh in all as the Apostle speaks in reference to Gifts 1 Cor. 12.11 As many as are led by the Spirit of God here are Many that are led but 't is but One Spirit that leads them all This is that which causes such an Vnanimity and Harmony in Gods people both in Matters of Faith and Practice Oh that the World might see more of the Thing and then the Reason thereof would be obvious SERMON XXVII Quest What advantage may we expect from CHRISTS PRAYER for Union with HIMSELF and the Blessings relating to it JOHN 17.20 21. Neither Pray I for these alone but for them also which shall believe on me through their word V. 21. That they all may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in us that the World may believe that thou hast sent me IN this Chapter we have the admirable Prayer of Christ offered up to the Father a little before his last and greatest Sufferings In this Prayer we may observe the design and the contents of it The design of it is to encourage his Disciples ver 1. These words spake Jesus c. He had spoke much in the former Chapters for their comfort and encouragement and in pursuit of the same design he lifts up his eyes to Heaven and pours forth this Heavenly Prayer in their hearing The contents that which he prays for is Union with him and the Father and the blessings relating thereto of which more particularly afterwards The words considered joyntly with the design and contents of the Prayer offer us this Observation Observ The People of Christ have great encouragement from his Prayer in reference to Vnion with God and the Blessings relating to it In the prosecution hereof 1. I shall give some account of the severals he prayed for And 2. Shew what encouragement we have to expect what he prays for For the first he prays for Vnion with Himself and the Father for Faith the bond of this Union for Holiness the effect of it for Perseverance that it may continue and not be dissolved and interrupted lastly for Glory the Consummation of this Union 1. For Faith that those may have Faith who did not or do not yet believe ver 22. That the World may believe that thou hast sent me He prays that those who were chosen to Glory as the end and so to Faith as the means may be brought to believe on Christ as sent of the Father to be the Mediator and so accept of him as their Prophet Priest and King 2. He prays for Holiness the growth and increase of it ver 17. Sanctify them through thy truth thy word is truth The word of Truth through the Spirit working with it and making impressions by it on the Heart is the instrument and mean both to begin Holiness in regeneration 1 Pet. 1.23 James 1.18 and to promote it where it is begun 1 Pet. 2.2
and not dead Stephen when dying expected the continuance of his Soul in being and its entrance into Blis Act. 7.59 saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit The Thief upon the Cross had a promise from Christ that that day he should be with him in Paradise in his Body he is not yet therefore in his Soul without the Body therefore the Soul doth exist without the Body Paul believed the Immortality of his Soul and its existence after the death of his Body Phil. 1.23 I am in a strait having a desire to depart and to be with Christ which is far better If his Soul had not existed he had not been a moment sooner with Christ nay his Soul in the Body had some communion with Christ if it dyed with the Body it had none and that was not far better but worse 3. The original of the Soul by immediate Creation is usually brought as an argument of the Immortality and Continuance of it to Eternity to assert the Creation of the Soul hath this difficulty attending on it how to clear the propagating of Original Sin to affirm the Soul is extraduce propagated by generation hath this knot to be untied how it doth consist with the Immortality of the Soul when that which is generable is corruptible but I for present shall take their arguing which prove it shall exist for ever because it is created immediately by God according to the worne axiom whatsoever is ingenerable is also incorruptible The Soul cannot be from the Matter or Bodies of the Parents because that which is Spiritual and Immaterial cannot be produced out of that which is a Corporeal and Material Substance for then the effect would be more noble than its cause and the cause would give and impart something to the effect which it self hath not but that which any thing hath not it cannot give to another as in a Spiritual so in a Natural sense that which is born of the flesh is flesh but the Soul is a Spirit Nor are the Souls of the Children from the Souls of the Parents either by Multiplication or Division not by Division that part of the Souls of the Parents should be communicated and pass from the Parents to the Children because it is a Spirit and therefore indivisible into parts because it hath none being without matter therefore without quantity therefore without divisible parts Not by Multiplication for this must be by participation of something from the Parents Souls or not if not then it inferreth Creation for that which is brought out of nothing into being is created if by participation of something of the substance of the Parents Soul this infers Division which before was shewed cannot be 4. That the Soul shall never dye but abide to all Eternity I argue either God neither can nor will maintain the Soul in Eternal duration or he would but cannot or he could but will not or he both can and will If he cannot then God is not Omnipotent for the Soul being a Spirit it no more implies a contradiction that the Soul should live for ever then that Angels and Devils should live for ever If he can and any say he will not I desire a reason of this assertion how shall any man know Gods Will by but what he hath revealed and God hath not revealed that he will not maintain the Souls of men in Eternal Being but the contrary It follows then that God both can and will and therefore they must live to all Eternity V. The certainty of an Eternal State in the other unseen world is evident from the innate appetite universally in all men after Eternal happiness There is no man but would be happy and there is no man that would have his happiness cease a man might as soon cease to be a man as cast away all desires of Happiness or Will to be for ever miserable though most mistake what their happiness is This innate Appetite cannot be filled with all the good things in this World for though the rational appetite be subjectively finite yet it is objectively infinite God therefore and Nature which do nothing in vain hath put unsatisfied restless desires after happiness into the hearts of men which cannot be any thing among things seen and Temporal there must be something that must be the object of this Appetite and able to quiet and fill it in the other world though most by folly blindness and sloathfulness miss of it VI. The absurdities which follow the denyal of an Eternal state of men though now unseen demonstrate the certainty of it 1. For then the lives of men even of the best must needs be uncomfortable and the life of reason would as such be subject to more fears and terrors than the life of sense which is against all sense and reason for Beasts must dye but do not foresee that they must dye but the rational foresight of Death would imbitter all his sweetest delights of Life if there were no reason to hope for another after this and the more the Life of Man as Man is more noble than the Life of Beasts the more the foresight of the certain loss thereof without another after this would affright afflict torment Now it is not rational to think that God who made Man the chiefest and the choicest of all his visible works should endue him with such powers and faculties as Understanding and Will to make his Life as man more burdensom by being filled with fretting fears wracking griefs and tormenting terrors more than any Beasts are liable to or capable of Nay and add that the more any Man did improve exercise and use his reason in the frequent Meditations of Death the more bitter his Life would be to consider that all the present good he doth enjoy must certainly and shortly be lost by Death and he not capable of any good after Death in the stead and room thereof 2. Then the Condition of many wicked yea the worst of men would be better than the condition of the godly that are the best if the wicked have their good things here and no evil hereafter and the people of God their evil things here and no good hereafter 1 Cor. 15.19 If in this life only we had hope we were of all men most miserable 3. Then the chiefest and greatest encouragements to undergo Sufferings and Losses for Gods sake were taken away Why did Moses refuse the Honours of Pharaoh's Court and chose to suffer Afflictions with the People of God but because he had his Eye to the recompence of reward Heb. 11.25 26. Why did Paul endure such Conflicts but for the hope of Life and Immortality which the Gospel had brought to light 2 Tim. 1.10 12. and well might he ask what it would advantage him that he fought with Beasts at Ephesus if the Dead rise not to Eternal happiness 1 Cor. 15.32 Might not then the Suffering Saints repent when they come to dye that they had been so imprudent
Job 13.27 how narrowly should we look to our own when every one is a step to Everlasting Happiness or Eternal Misery We should look narrowly that we do not walk in the broad way that leads unto the one but in the narrow that will bring us to the other Matth. 7.13 14. 5. Look Earnestly with a longing look at unseen Eternal things Let your Hearts be filled with greatest intense desires after them as one that looks and thinks it long till the desire be accomplished as the Mother of Sisera looked out at a Window and cryed through the Lattice Why is his Chariot so long in coming Why tarry the Wheels of his Chariot Jud. 5.28 Why doth time make no more haste to be gone and flee away that when it is gone and past I might enter into Eternal joyes that never shall be past and gone Why doth the Sun that by its alternate presence and absence is the measure of my nights and dayes make no swifter speed in its diurnal Motion If it be as a Bridegroom coming out of his Chamber and rejoyceth as a strong man to run a race why doth it seem to my longing Soul as in the days of Joshua to stand still If the Sun in the Firmament be so slow let the Sun of Righteousness make more haste and come and lighten my passage to the other Eternal World that I might see him as he is and be more like unto him then at this distance I can be Return Return O Shulamite return return that I might look upon thee Make haste my Beloved and be thou like unto a roe or to a young hart upon the Mountains of spices that my looking for and after thee might be turned into looking upon thee Didst thou say a little while and ye shall see me and again a little while and ye shall not see me Why dearest Lord shall I count that a little while in which I do not see thee hast thou left it upon record yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry Sweetest Saviour to my thirsty panting Soul it seems a great while while thou dost tarry and not come time seems long till I do see thee but when I shall see thee in looking on thy lovely glorious Self Eternity shall not seem long I will mind thee of thy promise surely I come quickly and make it matter of my prayer and in confidence of the performance of thy promise and audience of my Prayer will say Amen even so so quickly come Lord Jesus for according to my earnest expectation and my hope I groan and am travelling in pain until I see thee who to me art now unseen that then I might live by sight and no longer walk by Faith 6. Look though with Earnest yet with Patient expectation at unseen Eternal things He that walketh now by Faith that he shall hereafter live by sight will not make undue untimely haste though what he seeth by Faith in unseen Eternal Joyes and Glory doth fill his Soul with longing desires after them yet hope doth help with Patience to wait for them Rom. 8.25 For the beatifical Vision is yet for an appointed time but at the end of Temporal Life it will be given though it tarry wait for it because it will surely come it will not tarry though it tarry beyond some Moneths or Years that you desire to be there yet it shall not tarry one moment beyond the time that God hath appointed to take you to it therefore in the mean time live by Faith and see in things unseen what can be seen by Faith till things unseen shall clearly and with open face be seen by you 7. Look with a fixed stedfast Eye at unseen Eternal things if you give a glance or cast of the Eye towards things seen and temporal the Eye and Heart too is ready to fix upon them if you would fix your Eye upon Eternity upon God and Christ and the Joyes above Satan Sin the Flesh and World will be diverting of it that now in time comparatively you can but glance upon Eternity If you look that way many Objects will interpose themselves to hinder your sight and to turn your Eyes from things Eternal to things Temporal from God to the Creature from things above to things below But yet if we were full of the Holy Ghost as Stephen was we might look up stedfastly into Heaven as Stephen did and though not with the same Eye yet to the same effect and purpose see the Glory of God and Jesus standing on his right hand Act. 7.55 Though the thoughts are immanent yet in this respect they are too transient that they do no longer dwell upon Eternity But if the Devil and the World find your thoughts tyed to this subject and go about to loosen them say why do ye this for not my Lord but I have need of them Or if you are at any season seasonably got up into the Mount viewing Eternity and they send Messengers to you to come down reply for they think to do you mischief I am doing a great work so that I cannot come down Why should the work cease whilest I leave it and come down to you And though they send more than four times after this sort yet answer them still after the same manner 8. Look unweariedly at unseen Eternal things The Eye might be fixed for a while upon an Object and after a while be weary in looking at it can you look unweariedly at the vanities of this World and will you be so soon tired in beholding the Glorious things in the other World Do you look on things Temporal where seeing is not satisfying and yet are never satisfyed with looking And will you not look on things Eternal where seeing would be such a filling of your heart with satisfactory content that looking would not be tedious to your eye There is so much in God in Christ in all Eternal things in Heaven so much Beauty Glory Fulness that methinks we might stand looking at them night and day without any irksomness at all But alas when the Spirit is willing the Flesh is weak and whilest the Soul must look out of Flesh to see those Glorious things and so clogged with Corruption that is like dust within its Eyes that makes it weep because it can look no longer but yet in time we should endeavour to be more like to them that are already in that Eternity where they look at God and Christ unweariedly and though their looking is not measured by Days or Moneths or Years but by immensurable Eternity yet they shall never be weary of looking at them to all Eternity 9. Look with a joyful pleasant Eye at unseen Eternal things Look till you feel your Heart to leap for joy look till you find your Spirit is reviv'd within you look till the sight of your Eye affect your Heart Is Christ unseen yet not unknown Do not you now see him with
without any mixture of the contrary Quest Why is God called Light without Darkness And what is this Light I Answer 1. Wisdom is Light and Folly is Darkness 2. Knowledge is Light and Ignorance is Darkness 3. Truth is Light and Error is Darkness 4. Holiness is Light and Sin and Wickedness are Darkness So that when he saith that God is Light he means that God is Wisdom without mixture of Folly Knowledge without Ignorance or Nescience Truth without any Error or any false Conceptions in his Eternal Mind and Holiness without the least mixture of Sin so that the way to have Fellowship with God is to walk in the Light that is to say to walk in Wisdom and not as Fools to walk according to Knowledge and not in Ignorance to walk in the Truth and not in Errour to walk in the way of Holiness and not of Sin and Wickedness Now Light in men it is either Natural or Supernatural 1. Natural which is either the Light of the Body which is the Eye Matth. 6.26 Or 2. The Light of the Soul which is the Light of Reason and Natural Conscience this we are to walk in according to the utmost Sphere and extent thereof But Supernatural Light that shines from Supernatural Revelation in the Scriptures and the inlightning Spirit of God in the Souls of Men is the Light here meant in the Text and which Christians should walk in Now this is the way to have Fellowship and Communion with God as the Text saith If we walk in the Light as he is in the Light we have Fellowship one with another Now by one with another 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some say the Apostle means the Saints to whom he writes we and ye shall have Fellowship together we Apostles and ye Believers And the Vulgar Latine carries it that way and renders it ad invicem But we must rather understand that the Apostle here speaks of the Fellowship that God hath with his People and they with him And so Beza understands it mutuam habemus cum eo communionem An Ancient Greek Manuscript hath in the Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with him that is God and we shall have Fellowship with one another And the rather we are to understand it in this sense for the Apostle he is not speaking here of the Communion which the Saints have with one another but of our Communion and Fellowship with God as in the sixth verse If we say we have Fellowship with him and walk in darkness we lie and do not the truth And then he adds but if we walk in the Light as he is in the Light we have Fellowship one with another I shall now proceed to speak to the Subject it self and herein shall discourse of these four Generals I. What this Communion with God is II. Give some Distinctions about it III. Shew how it is to be Attained and Maintained IV. Deduce some Consequences that follow from my whole Discourse concerning it And then conclude with some practical Application General I I. What this Communion with God is The Word in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies common and so it imports something that is common and mutual betwixt God and us as Communion among men imports something mutual on each side so that our Communion with God it is either Active or Passive Active in what passeth from us to God and Passive in what is Communicated from him to us 1. Active on our part which consisteth in the Divine Operations of our Souls towards God when the faculties of the Soul are tending towards him and terminated upon him when the Mind is exercised in the contemplation of him the Will in chusing and embracing him when the Affections are fixt upon him and Center in him when by our Desires we pursue after him by our Love we cleave to him and by Delight we acquiesce and solace our selves in him 2. Passive on Gods part and so our Communion with God consists in our participation of him and in his communicating himself to us and this Communication of God to us in our Communion with him is specially in these three things Light Life and Love 1. In Light I mean the Light of Spiritual Knowledge and Understanding whereby we are inabled to discern Spiritual things Spiritually This is called Gods shining into our Hearts by the Apostle 2. Cor. 4.6 and seeing Light in Gods Light by the Psalmist Psal 36. 2. In Life whereby we are made partakers of the Life of God though in a lower degree and are no longer alienated from the Life of God as the Apostle declared the Gentiles to be Eph. 4. And by this Life of God we must understand that which the Scripture calls Sanctification For Holyness is the Life of God in Man For when God Sanctifies a Man he quickens the Soul that was dead in Sin and makes it partake of the Divine Life or the Life of God and which elsewhere is called a partaking of the Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 and a renewing Man into the Image of God Col. 3.10 3. In Love God communicates his Love also in the sense and tast of it to the Soul which the Apostle calls The shedding abroad the Love of God in the Heart Rom. 5. So that in this Communion with God we have not only the Theory of his Love in our minds but some taste and experience of it in our Hearts And under this is comprehended all that Peace Joy and Consolation that springs out of this to the Soul and arising from the Communication of the sence of his Love to us The Apostle James expresseth this Communion with God in both the parts of it James 4.8 when he saith Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you And Christ expresseth them both also in these words John 14.23 If a man love me he will keep my words and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him He expresseth the active part of Communion with God by our loving him and keeping his Commandements and the passive part by his own and his Fathers coming to us to make their abode with us The Apostle John expresseth them by our dwelling in God and Gods dwelling in us 1 John 5.16 We dwell in God either by Faith in him whereby we make him the Object of our Trust Confidence and dependance or especially by our Love to him as he there expresseth it He that dwelleth in Love dwelleth in God And then Gods dwelling in us is Communion with God in the other part of it consisting in a Communication of himself to us But this Communion with God we must think soberly of it It is not a transformation of the Soul of Man into the Divine Essence and Being as if Man was made God swallowed up into him and lost his own Existence and Being in God Neither is it a mixture of Gods Being with the Being
Would you then have Communion with God you must not abide in Ignorance but read the Scriptures Enquire into the Mysteries of the Gospel and know the way of coming to God and Communion with him by Christ Jesus and to an Everlasting Communion with him in Heaven And Thirdly Truth is Light and Error is Darkness Take heed therefore of false Doctrines especially such as may tend to the obstructing this Communion with God Take heed of Socinian Doctrines in denying Christs satisfaction the Trinity and the Godhead of Christ c. Take heed of Popish Doctrines which tell you of other merits besides the merits of Christ other satisfaction other Mediation and other Headship of the Church besides Jesus Christ c. Take heed of the Leaven of Quakerism which sets up the Light of Nature for Christ and cast off the use of those Ordinances which Christ hath appointed for our Communion with God Take heed of the old Pelagian Doctrines that set up the Power of Nature and are since revived under other Names to the denyal or neglect of that help of the Spirit which is necessary to our Communion with God And lastly I said Holiness is Light and Sin and Wickedness are Darkness He therefore that would have Communion with God must break off from his Sin betake himself to a course of Godliness and Holy walking with God In the Apostles time rose up a Sect of carnal Professors who would talk high of Fellowship with God and yet walk after the Flesh and indulge their Lusts Whom he is thought especially to referr to in this Chapter that they thus walking in Darkness cannot have Fellowship with that God who is Light The next branch of the Exhortation I direct to such as are in the practice and experience of this Communion with God First Maintain it in what Constancy you can The fewer interruptions are admitted therein so much the better Take heed of violent passions take heed of distracting Cares take heed of Diversions from Duties and Ordinances you ought to attend unto Take heed of the snares of bad Company of the influence of bad Examples of the carnal Counsels of your own Heart of any Complyances against your Consciences of any doubts and disputes in your Mind about the Fundamental Principles of all Religion especially that Christian Religion that you make profession of And watch over the Levity and instability of your own minds which of it self alone may hinder our constancy in this duty Yea and the very lawful Affairs of our calling especially if much incumbred may interrupt us herein Secondly Advance it to an higher degree That your Communion with God may grow up into a greater intimacy such as the Church the Spowse of Christ is represented to have in the Book of Canticles He that can attain it let him attain it In Jacob's Ladder which stood betwixt Heaven and Earth there were many rounds In an high Mountain there are several degrees of ascent At Mount Sinai the people stood at the bottom some of the Priests and the Seventy Elders of Israel went up a little way but Moses was at the top Let us ascend this Mount as high as we can only know it is not Mount Sinai but Mount Sion we must ascend to have Communion with God And be not discouraged if you meet with some difficulties in your ascent through the Natural bent of your Hearts towards things below The sweetness and advantage you will reap herein will abundantly recompence all the labour and endeavours after it And may not some eminent degree of Communion with God be expected of such as do not only live in the times of the New Testament but have had a long standing in the Church of God that your growth herein may in some measure be proportion'd to your time and advantages for it And that which should quicken you the more is the present Complexion of the times both at home and abroad We know not what dayes are coming Mens Hearts are failing them for fear of what Evils are coming upon the Earth as our Saviour foretold Matth. 24. now nothing will so fortifie the Soul against an evil day and an hour of Temptation as this Communion with God This will sweeten a Prison sweeten Poverty sweeten Banishment sweeten the very sorrows of Death This sweetned the Martyrs sufferings of old that Fellowship they had with God in those sufferings wherein they had fellowship also with Christ in his Death Now let these things put you on to this great work And be not discouraged because of the infinite distance betwixt God and us He is come down to us in our own Nature in Christ that we may have access to him and his terror not make us afraid And hear what he speaks himself to our encouragement Isa 57. Thus saith the high and lofty one that inhabiteth Eternity I dwell in the high and holy place with him also that is of a contrite Spirit c. The most high God thus humbleth himself to men But God is invisible Object and how can I have Communion with one whom I see not It s true We cannot have a sensible Communion with Him Answ as Men have with one another but Spirits that are invisible have converse together as well as sensible Creatures God is a Spirit and the Soul of Man is a Spirit and so may be capeable of Communion with that God who is a Spirit Had not the Apostle Communion with invisible things when he saith We look not to the things which are seen but to the things which are not seen And doth not the Apostle Peter say Whom having not seen you love 1 Pet. 1.8 And is not Faith the Evidence of things not seen Heb. 11.1 And though in himself he is invisible yet he made himself visible in Christ who is the Image of the Invisible God Col. 1.15 Vse V V. Having spoke of this Communion with God I shall add one Use about the Communion of Saints We know it is one of the Articles of our Creed And that which the Apostle in this Chapter exhorts to These things have we written to you that ye may have Fellowship with us with us as Apostles and with us as Believers So that the fellowship of Saints comprehends their fellowship with the Father and their fellowship with the Son and their fellowship with the Apostles and from thence fellowship with one another All Saints and Churches that hold fellowship with these three ought to have fellowship among themselves To bring in new Doctrines or new Rules of Worship not delivered by the Apostles is to forsake Communion with the Apostles The terms of Communion laid by the Apostles for the Churches of Christ ought to be kept inviolable in all Churches to the end of the World and be the Foundation of their Communion among themselves And for my part I can hold Communion with any Church where these are maintained though there may be some Circumstantial differences either in
Death where note 1. His Submission to the will of the Father He puts himself into his Fathers hands and Subjects himself to his pleasure 2. His design the Fathers glory Glorify thy Name He doth not say simply let my Agony and Death come but Glorify c. q. d. This being the means of thy Glory which thou hast fixt upon here I am do to me as seemeth good in thy Sight Hence observe First The best way to quiet and compose our Spirits in time of distress is the Prayer of Faith Wrastle with God and you Conquer your own Tumultuatings 1. Sam. 1.10 11 18. Secondly That Soul will be heard who forgets or neglects himself in Comparison and Prayeth for the Accomplishment of the Will and Glory of God So doth Christ here and God heard him See Heb. 5.7 Thirdly Our Exemption from suffering may sometimes be inconsistent with the Glory of God Save me from this hour saith Christ but for this cause came I unto this hour Father Glorify thy Name The Ground of the Point lyes in his Correction of his first Petition Fourthly The best and most Effectual means to prepare our selves to meet God either in the way of Mercy or Judgment is to resign our selves to the Soveraign Will of God to be disposed of for his Glory 1. I shall prove the Doctrin 2. Open the Nature of this resigned Frame of Spirit 3. Give some Arguments manifesting that it is our Duty especially in a Day of Distress 4. Apply the whole Before I enter upon the first I lay down this Supposition That believer who is prepared for Affliction is prepared for Salvation that the same qualification fits for both these dispensations I know some are Vessels of Wrath fitted only for Distruction Ro. 9.22 If the Apostle did there Treat of a Moral preparation which I know he doth not then we must Distinguish between Destruction and Affliction and of the fitness of the Vessels of Wrath for that and Saints for this But to decide this matter Our Doctrine and Question speaks of an Holy Gracious Preparation for Sufferings to bear them quietly and benificially not of a judicial Aptitude for Ruin much less an Eternal act of Preterition which is the Apostles meaning there This premised I suppose none will deny him who is holily qualified for Suffering to be in a blessed readiness for comfortable Dispensations and Providences Now that the above mentioned Resignation to the will of God for his Glory Prepareth a Soul both for Mercy or Judgment Suffering or Deliverance appeareth as follows 1. In that we find Holy Men of Old in this Spirit ready for either Dispensation Tribulation or Comfort Adversity or Prosperity Job shall be our First Instance his Resignation is notably expressed Chap. 1.21 Naked came I out of my Mothers Woumb and Naked shall I return Thither The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh Blessed be the Name of the Lord. The good Man upon the first gust of the Storm that beats Terribly upon him falls down at the Feet of God acknowledging his Soveraignity and Adoring his Name Well in this Frame he met with greater Tryals afterward and how did he bear them See James 5.11 Ye have heard of the Patience of Job and have seen the end of the Lord that the Lord is very Pitiful and of tender Mercyes In this Spirit he bear Affliction Patiently and received Mercy Plentifully God had two Designs on Job to Try and Bless him and Job's humble Spirit equally quallified him for both Take David for a Second Example By Absaloms Rebellion he was brought to a great Strait that must flye to prevent the Surprize of his Person Now take notice of his Frame 2 Sam. 15.25 26. And the King said unto Zadack carry back the Ark of God into the City If I shall find favour in the Eyes of the Lord he will bring me again and shew me both it and his Habitation But if he say thus I have no delight in thee behold here I am let him do to me as seemeth good unto him David was not without hopes of being Restored to his Throne and yet he had fears of the Contrary but whether God would dispose of him that way or this he Submits to his Pleasure Resigns himself to his Will and this prepared him for Suffering and qualified him for Deliverance Isa 41.2 'T is said that God call'd Abraham to his Foot i. e. to an intire Subjection to his Will He disputed nothing that God revealed refused nothing which he commanded what was this for why to fit him for great Tryalls Mercies Gen. 12.1 2 3 4. Cap. 22.1 2 3 10 16 17 18. this was Pauls Frame Acts 20.22 23 24. 2. That Frame is most fit to meet the Lord in the way of Judgment or Mercy which Christ chose to suffer in and so to enter into Glory In the Text this was his case he was shortly to meet with two Contrary Dispensations He was to bear our Sin and to Conflict with the Wrath of God for it to Suffer the Violence of Hell and the World and to Dye an accursed Death but with all immediately he is to be Glorified at the Right Hand of the Father Both these he had in his Eye in this Chap. v. 23 24. He expected a double Glory upon his Death here by the Propagation of the Gospel in Heaven by the Exaltation of his humane Nature Chap. 17.15 and both these he looked for Heb. 12.2 Well how will he prepare himself for Suffering and Glory even by lying at his Fathers Foot in the Text. And now he can grapple with all his Enemys and now he can wait for his reward Matt. 26.39 42 44. 'T was in this Spirit that he went to meet his betrayer v. 45 46. This all the Evangelists mention for our Example Certainly Christ knew what was the best preparation for Judgment or Mercy and Chose it for himself and was therein our Pattern 3. That 's the best way to meet God in the way of his Judgments or Mercies which himself prescribeth but a Resigned humbled Spirit to his Will and Pleasure is commanded by himself to qualify us for such Dispensations 1 Pet. 5.6 Humble your selves therefore under the mighty hand of God and he shall Exalt you in due time q. d. bear my Afflicting hand and you shall feel my Supporting Exalting hand 4. That 's the best Preparation for Mercy or Judgment which God aimeth at in Afflicting and Rewardeth in Delivering his People and this is a Resigned Frame an Obedient Submiss Subdued Will to the Will of God If he afflict his Children 't is because they are Froward if he Cherrish them t is for the Compliance with his Pleasure Ephram was Smitten for his Stubborness and Comforted for his Obedience Jer. 31.18 19 20. God hath no Contention with us but our Crosness because our Wills Thwart his and our ways contradicts his First we resist his Commanding Will by Disobedience and then his chastizing Will
by Impatience and he in his Wisdom and Love is resolved to bring us to his Foot Well! If we Comply before hand when we see the Storm approaching God's end is Attained and he either lay's down his Rod or Mitigateth the Chastizement yea he will e're long Embrace and Comfort broken and humble Ephraim Indeed this Frame superseed's Affliction for Judgment upon Saints are not to Destroy but Subdue them to their Fathers Will. And if we meet our angry Father in this Spirit he may Correct a little but he will certainly Comfort much 5. Lastly a resigned Soul meeteth God in the way of Judgments or Mercies to great advantage They are so far from doing him harm that they do good therefore it must needs be a blessed Preparation for either Physick never works so well as when the Body is antecedently prepared nor is any Person so certainly profited by Judgments or Mercies as he that is ready to entertain them I know God can do an unprepared Soul good by any Providence but I am sure none can come amiss to such as be prepared What then will prepare us to receive Chastizments Profitably The Apostle tells us Be Subject to the Father of Spirits and Live Heb. 12.9 Comply with his Will resign your selves to his Pleasure and what ever he doth will be a quickning in proving Providence Qu. What is the Nature of this Resignation to the Will of God for his Glory Or wherein doth it consist Ans I shall reply to this Quere by laying down something implyed in it and then speak to the Proper Nature thereof It implies many things I shall Instance only in a few for Brevity's sake 1. It supposeth a Lively exercise of Faith For as no Unbeliever ever did resign himself freely to the Will of God so no believer if Faith be not in Exercise can do it Yea it must be an active Faith will enable us to put our selves into the Hands of God especially in a Day of Affliction to deal with us according to his Pleasure I say that Soul must have a good Acquaintance with and a blessed Confidence in him whom he trusteth with his Life and All. Paul therefore tells us in case of Suffering he knew whom he had Trusted 2 Tim. 1.12 Therefore our Saviour here when he Referreth himself to God expresseth his Faith in that very Resignation Father Glorify c. He believed God to be his Father and that his Father loved him and now he is Satisfied that his Father dispose of him Psal 31.14 15. But I trusted in thee Lord I said thou art my God What then my times are in thy Hands q. d. 't is not only thy Perogative to dispose of me and my Days but I refer them Voluntarily to thee He put them into the hands of his God and trusted them with him There be many Perticulers that the Faith of a resigned Soul is Exercised in As That God is his God Faith must have Interest in him whom it Trusteth Isaac will Suffer his Father to Bind and Sacrifice him Why Abraham was his Father and God who had given the command for it was his God Gen. 22. And it believes that all the will of God is Good Good in it self and good for the resigned Soul A believer may know that there may be Pain and Affliction in Suffering according to the Fathers Pleasure but 't is withal assured 't is his good pleasure Heb. 12.10 And such a Soul believes that it 's God and Father is kind loving and tender that he will not oppress that he will not overwhelm He believes that God Glorifies not himself to the damage of his People but that his Glory and their Benifit are inseparably Linkt together Yea it is in Christ the Redeemer of the Soul putteth it self into the Fathers Hands and it expects Power and Strength from its God to bear the Sufferings and carry through them When Moses forsook Egypt and his Interest there and chose to Suffer Affliction with the People of God He did this in Faith Eying him who is Invisible Heb. 12.24 c. And David in the like case was well Satisfied in the good will of God to him 2 Sam. 15 25 26. Chap. 25. 5. 2. Consequently 't is an high act of Love He that loves his Heavenly Father will be disposed of by him but it must be above becoming the glorious Objection which it is fiâ—t Matt. 22.37 A Love that prefers his Will and Glory before all things else A Love in Comparison of which all other Love is hatred Luke 14.26 A Constraining love 2 Cor. 5.13 14. Abraham loved Isaac well why then did he offer him up at the Command of God O 't was because he loved God better This is the Love of God that we keep his Commandments and nine of his Commandments are greivous 1 Jo. 5.3 What no Command greivous Not Self-denial not bearing the Cross No! Those Commands are not greivous because the Soul loves God better then it self We have a great word Rev. 12.11 They loved not their Lives unto Death why because their love of Christ was stronger then Self-love Rev. 14.4 We Read of some that followed the Lamb where ever he went Into Tribulation of all sorts they followed the Lamb Why Love constrained them Christ therefore resigned himself into the Fathers hands for he loved his Father Love will lay the Soul at Gods Feet Love will follow and Obey the Fathers call in all things Love will keep stedfastly in the way of the Will of our beloved It argues little Love to Christ when we seek to evade Suffering for his Name by finding out Carnal Shifts He that loves the Father and Son is as to the main resolved into their Will 3. To come nearer to my Intendment This resignation of our Wills to the Pleasure of God for his Glory respect's Sufferings and Dutys Principally For there is no difficulty Ordinarily to comply with the good Will of God in Distributing Mercy and Favour But to have our Wills Resolved into his in case of difficult Duty and hard Sufferings which Cross our corrupt Nature and press upon our Pamper'd Flesh is a great Work far above the Sphear of an unregenerate Person and a special Effect of the Spirit of God in and upon the Hearts of Saints But because our Subject leads to consider the matter in case of Afflictions only I shall confine my Discourse thereto Only adding this by the way that where a Soul disputeth no Sufferings it Submits to all Dutys If it be resigned to the Will of the Lord in the one 't is Subjected to him in the other also 4. Therefore the Resignation I spake of consists in several things 1. In referring our selves to the Will of God in a Day of Tryal in the very things we fear Our Lord Jesus dreaded nothing like this Hour that was coming upon him It troubled and amazed his very Soul v. 27. gladly would he be saved from it had it been
consistent with his Fathers Purpose and Honour yet all this notwithstanding he boweth his Soul and prayeth his Father to Glorify his Name so Matt. 26.39 c. His Soul trembled at the thoughts of the bitterness of that Cup we find him not Relucting at any foregoing Suffering but this amaz'd him as Mark expresseth it yet see his resolve nevertheless not my Will but thine be done Two things in times of Trouble we usually start at yet a resigned Soul will refer it self therein to the Will of God 1. The matter of the Tryal Very oft we think we could be content to bear any burden but what Providence lays upon us carrying it as if God had pick't out the very worst of Pains and Aff ictions for us We'd bear Sickness if it pleased God but cannot away with Death we 'd lay down our Lives at Gods Feet but know not to be confined in a nasty Goal Let God send any thing but Poverty or Banishment or Slavery c. The meaning of it is we would Suffer according to our own Will not Gods For to corrupt Nature any Trouble is more Eligible then what Providence fixeth upon Rachel could Die more quietly as she imagined then endure the Affliction of Barrenness Gen. 30.1 Though poor Woman she found that first as hard a Task as the second Chap. 35. 18. Was this Christs meaning when he prayed the Father to Glorify his Name doth he prescribe the Suffring or close with his Fathers Pleasure did Christ say any Cup Father but this any Death but this accursed Crucifixtion Nay but if this Cup may not pass away thy Will be done O how far are we from this Frame when we Complain our Lot is worse then any Mans. We think God hath chosen the Smartest Rod in all the Bundle for us But where is our Resignation all this while 2. The manner of the Tryal this is usually disputed Saul in his dispare will Dye but Scorns to be Slain by the uncircumcised 1 Sam. 31.4 Abimeleck too will Dye when he cannot help it but not by the hand of a Woman Judg. 9.54 And we flatter our selves as if we were willing to Glorify God by our Death only we would chuse the way of Dying The meaning is God shall be Glorified aâ— we please He shall have the Honours but we 'l prescribe the manner Indeed he owes us much thanks for our kindness Is this to Glorify God No! He is not Glorified but in the way of his Will 2. This Frame carrieth in it a Resolution of our Suffering not only into the Will of God but his Glory also O saith our blessed Lord I 'l Suffer thy Wrath and Mens Malice Rage and say thine be the Glory I 'l endure the Shame and thou shalt have the Honour Father Glorify thy Name Christ stood not upon his own Credit but the Fathers Glory 1 Cor. 10.31 Whether therefore ye Eat or Drink or whatever ye do do all to the Glory of God Ye whether ye Live or Dye Suffer or Prosper do all Suffer all for the Glory of God A resigned Soul counteth it worth his while to bear any Affliction so God be Glorified Our holy Lord here Ballanc't the Glory of God against his Sufferings what a blessed Spirit was that of the Baptist Jo. 3.30 I must decrease but he must increase he began to loose his followers when Christ entred upon his Ministry but instead of grudging at it or envying him he 's aboundantly Satisfied that his loss was his Lords gain A resigned Soul will be base in its own Eyes and be content to be vile in Mens Sight also so God be Glorified I know nothing more contrary to the Spirit of the Gospel then Affectation of Reputation to our selves nor any thing more Christian then Zeal for and desire of the Glory of God and our Lord Jesus Jo. 5.44 How can ye believe who receive Honour one of another Christ aimed at his Fathers Glory First Jo. 17.4 I have Glorified the upon Earth Here both in doing and Suffering we must design Gods Glory our turn comes not to have Glory till we be in Heaven Nay We must not only Aim at Gods Glory in our Suffering but be willing that he mannage our Sufferings to that end He always hath most Glory when he Orders the whole affair Christ doth not say Father I 'l Glorify thy Name but refers himself unto the Father do thou O Father Glorify thy Name Our Sufferings bring God no Glory unless he order them Heb. 10.7 Lo I come to do thy Will there was nothing of the Will of Christ in the case further then its Submission to the Fathers Will so must we lay our selves at the Feet of God and desire him to work out his own Glory in and by us 2. We must also be willing that he make what Glory for himself he pleaseth of us and by us Some think from Rev. 11.7 The Witnesses would have finish't their Testimony too soon and laid aside the Sackcloth and Ashes before the time What know we when God hath got Glory enough by our Sufferings Nay let 's be content to bear as long and as much as he thinketh fit to be sure we cannot Glorify him too much Let him Carve for himself when his Name hath had Glory enough by us himself will ease us Did Christ hang back after his Agony in the Garden No! but thence he went to meet his apprehenders thence to the Chief Priest thence to Herod and thence to Pilate again then to the place of Execution then to the Cross then to the Grave He Suffered as long and as much as it was his Fathers Pleasure His Prayer in the Text fixeth no measure nor Time but leaveth the Stint to the Will of God Holy Job bare his several Afflictions Patiently not one but all till God had done Paul professeth that he was not only ready to be bound but Dye for the Name of Jesus Acts 21.13 And none of these things move me saith he Chap. 20. 14. If when God hath Glorified himself by my Bonds he thinks fit to get him Honour by my Death I Submit This should check our impatience and weariness in a Suffering Day how can we say Father Glorify thy Name when we would Stint him in the degree and time of our Sufferings 3. This Frame Submits the Season when we shall Suffer to the Fathers wise Determination This was the dismallest hour that ever Christ saw the Hour and Power of Darkness Luke 22.53 when Hell and the World seemed to have all possible Advantages against the Lord. And doth he say Father save me from this Hour yea but he corrects himself and with respect to that Hour puts up his request to the Father in the Text Father Glorify c. He is so far from contending about the Season that he came designedly to Jerusalem at that time to Suffer Jo. 12.9 10. But we are apt to Reluct in this case O Lord deliver us from
this and that Hour and Glorify thy self any time else Some think Hezekiah was loath to Dye Isa 38.23 Because he was in the midst of his Reformation and the work unfinisht He might possibly think it more son Gods Glory to live then than Dye Let me out live this Sickness escape this Persecution avoyd this Judgment and Father Glorify thy self ever after is our Language But wher 's Resignation to the Will of God all this while One would think the Patriarks died very unseasonable Heb. 11.4 When they expected the fulfilling of Promises but however they died Contentedly Many of us would gladly be spar'd to see the Resurrection of the Witnesses the fall of Antichrist the return of the Jews and the Descension of the New Jerusalem and then they think they could say with Simeon Luke 2.29 30. Lord now let thy Servant depart in Peace c. These desires are good if attended with Submission to the Will of God otherwise Rebellious 4. Though Nature shrinke our Souls be perpext our Thoughts disturb'd for fear of the hour Approaching yet our Wills must be Resigned our Reasoning silenc't our Passions Resisted and all Submitted to the Will of God The Lord Jesus was now strangely Perplext fear and amazment stopt his Mouth for a while yet as soon as he can Recollect himself this is the Language both of Heart and Lips Father Glorify thy Name It may be we have Plausible Arguments against Drinking the Cup as our Weakness Psal 39.9 Levit. 10.3 our Fear and possibly that to escape would be more for Gods Glory that 't is an hard case that we are not Ready c. Well but if we would have God Glorify himself Reason must be silent and only Faith speak as Christ doth in the Text and Matt. 26.39 c. 5. This Resignation is not only a Thought but a Deliberate desire 'T is Christs request to God Nay he begs more Hartily that the Father Glorify himself then that he should be saved from that Hour Christians may now and then use such an Expression by way of Ejaculation as a short Prayer the result of some close Spiritual reasoning in our Souls but can we settle our desire this way can we say in time of Plague Persecution or other Distress Father Glorify c. The Lord Jesus knowing how much it conduced to the Fathers Glory doth not only desire to Suffer but desires it earnestly and passionately Luke 12.50 I have a Baptism to be Baptized with and how am I straitned till it be accomplisht His Heart was bent Bent to Glorify his Father he was therefore Angry with Peter for diswading Matt. 16.22 23. He spaks with an Holy Passionateness and Indignation Jo. 18.11 The Cup that my Father putteth into my Hands shall I not Drink it And this is recorded for our Imitation Acts 21.13 What mean you to Weep and breake my Heart I am ready c. was Paul's Spirit The Name and Glory of the Lord Jesus are concerned in my Sufferings and I will Suffer his Will We should endeavour not only to be Content but desirous of Suffering when it is for the Glory of God 6. Lastly This is Christs last and Final Resolve he was at first Reluctant but now he fixeth and Changed not till Death Ah! many of us may say now and then Father Glorify thy Name but our Spirit alters Our goodness is as a Morning Cloud early dew that soon Vanisheth Hos 13.3 O but a resigned Soul makes it his abiding Resolve 3. The next General is to Alledg some grounds on which this Resignation is Built and reasons for it 1. We cannot prescribe how God should be Glorified therefore 't is fit we be Resigned How have Men befooled themselves and dishonoured God in the case of Worship They 'l invent and prescribe Forms and Modes when they have no ground to believe he 'l accept them Nothing pleaseth God but his own Will Even in the case in hand we must not dispose of our Selves and Suffer how and when and where and by whom we please for this would rather dishonour then Credit the cause of God because it wholy depend's upon his Pleasure He hath laid the Whole Platform and contrivance thereof in his own Councels and purpose and therein all the several Spirits of the Mystery answer and add Beauty to each other Now any thing of our Will would deform the rest and take off from that Divine Symmatry and Concord which render all becomming the Wisdom Holiness Power and Soveraign Grace of God And why do we not as well teach him how he should Govern the World as how he should dispose of us would it be for Gods Honour if we should direct when it should Rain and when Shine when there should be a Storm and when a Calm He that understands not the whole Councel of God cannot direct any Fragment thereof who hath known the Mind of the Lord and who hath been his Councellor Rom. 11.34 Nay is it not most dishonourable that his Creatures should advise him that dust and ashes should correct his Will Isa 45.9 10. The way of Gods Glory is the way of his Pleasure Rev. 4.11 Into which unless we resolve our selves we obstruct his Honour 2. Because Gods Glory is most Valuable Christ stood not upon his Life in Comparison of his Fathers Glory what then is our Life or Ease or Credit to be laid in the bottom with it Better the World Perish then God not be Glorified It was made for his Pleasure Rev. 4.11 for that end is it continued and if it be dissolved that will be the design see how magnificently the Prophet speaks of God Isa 40.15 16 17. And shall nothing shall we stand between him and his Glory Methinks we should Tremble at our unwillingness to Suffer according to his Will considering how it Eclipses his Glory Joshua was more Solicitous for Gods Name than his own Life or all the Camp of Israel Jos 7.9 3. Because Christ hath shew'd us the way in this most difficult case Learn of me saith he for I am Meek and Lowly Matt. 11.29 Wherein did he express his Meekness see Isa 5.3 7. He neither refused nor murmured complained nor resisted He behaved himself most Submisly and Obediently Now learn of him lay down Passion and tumult in a Suffering day and lye at the feet of your Father what did the Lord Submit and may the servant Rebel Nay the Disciple is not above his Master nor the Servant as his Lord c. Matt. 10.24 'T is enough to be like him Eliah was content to Dye if God pleased why I am not better then my Father 1 Kings 19.4 Did the example of the Patriarcks move him Behold a greater then the Patriarks is here 4. Because God hath had his Will and Glorified his Name hitherto so he saith immediately after our Text. And must Providence be put out of its Course for us did not God Glorify himself upon and by all our Predecessors
and must be Submitted to the Will and Glory of God Be sure Christ put these things in their proper place and behold his Life and all are resolved into the Fathers Will and Glory Nor did he undervalue himself or them in laying them at his Fathers Feet Certainly he was most tender of that which was most Valuable All the Baptist's Credit was to Vanish at Christs appearing upon the Stage VVell did he Bustle in his own behalf Nay he bare witness that he that came after him was to be preferred before him Jo. 1.15 and being demanded who he was he confessed and denyed not but confessed I am not the Christ v. 20. VVhat need all this but that John was render of the order wherein God had plac't him So v. 27. O that it were thus with us that we would lay down our Selves our Lives c. At the Feet of God and subordinated them to his Glory That we were willing that he be Glorified though we Suffer 4 Be we never so great and high yet our Father must do his Pleasure with us and get Glory by us Though Christ were a Son yet he Learned Obedience Heb. 5.8 Yea he was Equal with the Father in Nature Phil. 2.6 Yet having Covenanted to be the Fathers Servant in the Mediatory Dispensation he made himself of no Reputation c. v. 7 8. O let this mind be in us which was also in Christ v. 5. How was God pleased with Abrahams Resignation of his Son his only Son the Son of his Love of his Age his Darling Child Gen. 22.12 15 16 17 18. VVell as great as any of us think our selves we are not so great as Christ not so Considerable as Abraham let us be Content God should Glorifie himself by making us little and laying us low in the VVorld VVhat an abasement was it to Christ to be sold for 30 Peices of Silver See what himself saith of it Zach. 11.12 13. a goodly Price that I was Prized at of them yet he could bear in Submission to his Father O that high proud lofty Stately Professors who stand upon their greatness who affect grandeur would consider this Certainly the hight of Christians is a great part of the Controversy God hath with us in this Day Pray le ts bow our Spirits and lour our Top-sails willingly for God is bringing us down and for any thing I know he cannot otherwise have his VVill and Glory 5 See hence whither we must drive our perplexitys in Suffering if we would Conquer them even to this Holy Resignation of our selves into the Soveraign VVill of God Our Lord Jesus came to no Composure till he arrived at this Frame Compare with the Text the foregoing verse As long as you reluct against Providence expect nothing but Tumult He resisteth the proud c. James 4.6 7. who so proud as the unresigned Soul Well if we submit not God will fight against us and judge what composure we can then have When Jonah opposed the Lords Will had he any rest chap. 1.2 3 4. Job 9.4 'till we resign he 'l visit our Souls with darkness our Bodies with pain and our Matter with frustration and disappointment A Man that will Swim against Tyde and Stream and Wind may waste and spend his strength but the longer he strives the more unfeasable his Attempt is So while you strive against the Lords pleasure expect universal disturbance For when the debate is who shall yeild whether God shall abate his Will or we submit ours we may easily conceive how bitter unquiet and vexatious the greatest will be on our part Well but come and resign to the Will of God and all will be calm Isa 30.15 There are three things herein exceeding composing 1. Our spirits and thoughts are now come to a conclusion before there was a contest between Grace and Nature that would this would not submit this created unquietness but now Grace hath got the day the Soul is calm When there are two Armies in the Feild Fighting all is in a cumbustion but when one is conquered Peace ensueth That which created Christ's trouble was the struggle between his Natural and Divine Will Now that being concluded by resignation he is at rest 2. Now there 's no difficulty in our way for we follow providence 3. Having resign'd the burden of our suffering is roll'd upon God A resigned Soul casteth it self into his Arms as well as submits to his Will and now God is engaged if not to save us from the hour yet to help us in and through it 6. Lastly Let me advise the people of God to take this course If we must suffer Imprisonment loss of Goods or Liberty or Life let Providence find us in this frame Well then let 's be earnest with God and contend with our own spirits till we come to this temper till we can in some blessed measure say with the Lord Jesus Christ Father glorifie thy Name Friends it may be this Doctrine and Exhortation will find very slight entertainment with some but I will promise them they cannot meet God in the way of his judgments in any other frame If the Lord Jesus would not venture upon his Agony till he had attained it how shall we be able to meet our sufferings without it Quest T is true this was the frame of Christ but is it possible for us to attain it Ans Yea it is feasable It was not peculiar to Christ but t is common to his Member with him I have given several instances nor doth God oblige us unto impossibilities There are two things I have to say in the case 1. God gives this resignation sometimes unexpectedly If he surprize an holy Soul with affliction he 'l sometimes surprize it with submission and resignation Nay every Believer in suffering for the Name and Cause of God hath the promise of the Spirit to compose and carry him through Mark 13.11 Observe this promise takes place in persecution what then Take no thought what ye shall speak We must not confine this promise to the Spirits management of our Tongues only nay it extends much more to our Hearts and Thoughts If the Spirit dictate our words how much more will it influence our Souls And I add the Lord doth not say it shall be given before hand but in that Day 2. This Spirit of resignation is ordinarily the Blessing of Exercise Psal 131.1 2. As in all other Cases Grace is given in and upon our endeavour Hos 6.3 Psal 119.2 so in this Case And therefore 1. Do what you can to clear up your interest in God This once cleared submission is in a manner easie Why did Isaac resign himself to his Father Gen. 22. because he knew he was his Father My Father saith Jophtha's Daughter if thou hast opened thy mouth to the Lord do to me according to that which hath proceeded out of thy mouth Jud. 11.36 A dutiful Child will not dare not cannot prophane it's Relation by
When proud unbroken impatient Souls Suffer and Die in Dread and Horrour the resigned Christian shall Expire in Peace and Confidence Quest How may a Gracious Person from whom God hides his Face trust in the Lord as his God SERMON XXIX The Text is Psal 42.11 Why art thou cast down O my Soul And why art thou disquieted within me Hope thou in God for I shall yet Praise him who is the health of my Countenance and my God 1. UPon the Proposal of this Case to me I rather chose this Text than that in Isa 50.10 because I thought God and our selves were both to be considered in the just resolution of the Case before us for we must as well look within as above our selves and accordingly here we see that David's first look was into himself and then his next look was towards his God So that I thought this Text most suited to the Case 2. When and upon what occasion this Psalm was Penned I will not now enquire into but when ever it was David was then under black dispensations of Divine Providence and under dreadful Consternations of Spirit and put very severely to it how to Encourage and Support himself 3. The Text may be considered 1. As an History of 1. Davids troubles and afflictions 2. Davids Sence and temper of Spirit under them and concerning them 3. Of the Course he took to help himself 2. As a Doctrine to teach Gods Saints and Servants 1. To what they are liable 2. And by what and how they are to be relieved and supported 3. As a Directory 4. In the Text then we have observable 1. Davids self Arraignment for immoderate despondencies and dejections under the present hand of God upon him Why cast down And why disquieted within me 2. His self Encouragement and Instruction Hope thou in God 5. So that you see David 1. Cites himself to his own Court to account for his own disquietments and dejection and here his scrutiny is severe and close 2. He offers somethings to himself as a fit Course and expedient for self redress Hope thou in God and 3. The remedying Proposal is closely argued and urged For I shall yet Praise him c. I shall have Cause an Heart and an Opportunity to Praise God Times and things will be better with me than now they are I shall have cause to Praise God for he is the health of my Countenance I shall have an Heart to do it for He is my God and I accordingly now avouch him to be such I value him and confide in him as such And I do hence infer that I shall have Opportunity and a Call for to Praise acknowledge and adore him in the Solemnities of his own House First Let me then consider these words as they relate unto David and give us the History of Davids Excercise and Self-Relief And here 1. The Patient or Afflicted Person was Holy David A Man after Gods own Heart Enamoured on God devoted to him delighted in him constant and chearful in his attendencies on God exceeding sensible and observant of all Divine approaches to him and Withdrawments and Retreats from him Thirsting and Panting greatly after the Solaces and Entertainments of Gods House and Altars and bitterly lamenting the loss and absence of those Solemnities wherein he formerly had so copiously and frequently pleased himself afflicted mightily with those derisions and reproaches which reflected so severely upon God through him though nothing could sour or abate his adoring and delightful thoughts of God yet it struck him to the heart to hear Men always saying where is thy God Add hereunto that David was a King a Prophet a type of Christ a Man of vast experiences and improvements and such a peculiar Favourite to God as that he was encouraged to more than ordinary expectations from him of which he had great Seals and Earnests and yet we see he could not be excused from great Storms and Agonies and Anxieties of Spirit 2. That which this good Man underwent was a great dejection and disquietment in his own Spirit by reason of some great afflictions that befel him Gods Providence toucht him in his dearest and most valuable Mercies for he was an exile from Gods Altars Gods great Enemies toucht him in that which lay nearest to his Heart for they Reproacht him with his God and consequently with and for all his religious Hopes and Duties thus striking at his God through him All this afflicted him the more in that hereby great jealousies and suspicions were arising of Gods deserting him and dismal fears and thoughts of Gods having hid his face from him And he saw no likelihood in the posture and presages of second Causes that ever it would be better with him And hence his Spirit was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vet edit consternêtis chad par conturbaris Syr. coâ—â—ristas me Arab. deijcis te v. 6. bowed down and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b that is disquieted within me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 70. tumultueris adversum me Targ. conturbas me v. 6. Syr. Ar. stupidus es personas in me ut aliâ— disquieted within him he was as stripe of all Composures Strength and Comforts His Passions they were apt to mutiny his confidences to decay and wither and the serenity of his Spirit to decline Sorrows encompast him like a Cloud prest him down like a great Burthen bound him down like a Chain came in upon him like a Flood and rusht in on him like a dissolute and surprising Host And very difficult he found it to keep up his Religion in its just Reputation with himself whilst thus afflicted in it and upbraided with it 3. The Course he takes to help himself is this 1. He surveys his troubles and takes the exact demensions of them observing what impressions and effects they had upon his own Spirit and 2. He takes his Soul to task about them as being 1. Fittest to resolve the Case 2. Every way responsible and accountable for his resentments and deportment and for the impressions and effects of troubles 3. Most capable of self correction instruction and encouragement and consequently of self redress and most concerned therein And 4. As that which must be active too David was confident of help from God and this his confidence is quickned and kept up by Arguments and Pleas He knew no help could be expected any where but in and from God And he concludes and argues that God could work and give it because he was the God and that he would consider him in mercy because he was his God And these things must be remembred argued and revived upon his own Soul and were so 4. And with his own considerate and religious Soul this matter is debated here What! Davids Soul my Soul A Soul and therefore great in its Original Capacity and End A Gracious Soul and therefore near and dear to God encouraged by his promises and providence to
trust him serve him and to cleave to him What! Davids Soul fitted for God and for self management converses and improvements Why should this Soul be thus disquieted and cast down He was not so vain and idle as to expect relief from Heaven by so engaging God for him as to neglect himself inward as well as other work must be performed 5. Observe the manner of his d scoursing with himself it is expostulatory He cites and challenges searches and chides himself and hints these things unto himself That 1. Something was attended to that it should not 2. Some thing was not attended to that should 3. That therefore all ought to be set and kept right as to his inward thoughts and sentiments with reference to his present Case and Cure 4. And that because mistakes and rashness in such important matters are dangerous and sinful in their tendency consequences and effects Hence then 1. He observes his pressures and the temper and behaviour of his Spirit under them and he finds some trucklings of Spirit which he dislikes and wonders at 2. He is Solicitous to know the most that can be found alledged and urged to countenance and justifie these disquietments and dejections 3. All this be searches after in order to a fair and an impartial Tryal and in this Tryal he concludes that nothing objected can hold weight 4. He is aware of other things that are to be produced for the suppression and rebuke of his dejectedness and for the revival and encouragement of his Soul through hope in God 5. These things he is ready and willing to produce and urge and so to adjust the whole concern And 6. Hereupon he drives the thing up to its utmost height and turns a faithful and impartial self censurer and instructour that so he may not be buffeted in the dark and prove a sinful Instrument in his own dejections and distress nor he baffled by these his Sorrows 6. His Self-arraignment and Discourses being finished thus he now proceeds to Self-instruction and Encouragement Grace in the Heart and God in the Eye when Saints have dealt faithfully and closely with themselves afford them no small relief under their Pressures and Discouragements from what they feel Here then Observe 1. What David advises himself unto Hope thou in God 2. How he Argues and Enforces this his Counsel upon himself For I shall yet praise him 1. The Counsel which he offers to himself is this viz. To Hope in God He would not look upon his Case as desperate But 1. Commit his Case and Soul to God and leave them wholy with him 2. And so expect Protection and Redress from God in doing thus And what is Hope but a desirous expectation of these Mercies and Reliefs from God which present Exigencies and Concerns may need and call for whereas Gods Name and Promises are our Encouragements thereto This David proposes to and urges upon himself in his dejected frame of Spirit as his best Succour and Support and as his choicest Refuge and Remedy and he was very apprehensive of this That his Soul must be active herein if he would be benifited hereby And hence he suffered not his Spirit to be Idle nor to be guilty of any culpable application and improvement of that great but oft times much abused Truth We can do nothing of our selves 't is God alone must help us But he turns Counsellor and Commander and becomes a strict Inquisitor and most impartial Judg to his own Soul and by the meek exercise of all just Providence and Authority towards his own Spirit he works himself up to his Hope in God by an Eye fixed there and thence and thus expects his help And though he was deeply sensible of his own doleful State at present and very prone to aggrevate his own Calamity and apt to give up all for lost yet he resolves upon all fit Enquiries after help and with Authority and great force of Argument he here Commands and so prevails upon himself to hope in God Such work requires good Consideration great Resolution and the just exercise of all Authority over our selves 2. His Arguments and Motives hereunto are impregnated with very great Sense and Strength and urged upon himself as the just Rate thereof Hope thou in God For he is 1. God 2. Thy God 3. The Health of thy Countenance And 4. One whom thou shalt certainly and for ever Sym. Praise as such And 5. Do it Yet viz. As lamentable and hopeless as thy Case appears at present through seeming difficulties or unlikely-hoods God and our Selves well understood deeply considered and skilfully urged and improved give Gracious Hearts the best Encouragements and Supports under the severest Accidents of Time And they will very strangely animate our Hopes in God under our soarest Troubles and Dejections David 1. Had Confidence in God And 2. Reasons for it 3. And Skill and an Heart to urge them When he reviewed himself he saw that his Soul was gracious and so he knew God valued it It was bent for praising God and so he knew that he should have an opportunity and cause to do it through some signal Favors from him He had an Interest in God and he would neither lose it nor neglect it and he had great experience of Gods former Mercies and he would not forget them And when he thinks on God then Praises must be thought on too and every thing relating to it and all the Divine Perfections within the Circumference of his Knowledg must have their fresh Remembrances and powerful Sense Revived upon his own Heart For he concludes that 1. God is Eminent and Infinite in all Perfection 2. That his Eminence shall be evident and conspicuous in the Salvation and Relief of now Dejected David 3. And that most suitably to all the Circumstances and Pressures of his Afflicted State And that 4. Rather much beyond than any way beneath his present Hope And hence he calls God the Health of his Countenance His Thoughts and Hopes are in their highest Flights and Vigor He looks upon God as his Saviour Hope and God and judges God resolved and propence to appear and act accordingly on his behalf He looks for such illustrious Signals of Gods Favor and Respects as shall 1. Embolden him undauntedly to face his Enemies without any marks of a dejected and disturbed Soul upon his Face 2. Such as shall shame his Enemies and humble their contemptuous and proud Looks and shame those Insolencies whereby they had upbraided him with his God and make them readily acknowledg that there is no Rock like Davids God and that his Hope and Refuge were not vainly fixed there 3. Such as should redeem his Holy Hopes and Courses from Contempt and Scorn and make his embittered Enemies to wish themselves even in Despised Davids Case for David here expects Salvation as something visible speedy and compleat even in the Land of the Living Well therefore might he say Hope thou in God thereby
Saints and Martyrs yea and of Jesus Christ himself are a full proof of this Truth Proposi II. Though Men be Great and Good yet may their Souls be cast down and disquieted within them My Soul refused to be comforted my Spirit was overwhelmed in me Psal 77.2 3. 'T is hard and rare for the best Men to keep their Spirits composed and equal when troubles urge them closely The time would fail me and the limits of this discourse would be transgrest should I but shew you from sacred writ what passionate escapes might be observed from Gods Worthies there Proposi III. Good Men should therefore well discern and weigh what troubles and anxieties are upon them and not increase their loads and sorrows by being strangers to themselves Psal 77.6 1 Cor. 10.13 Eccl. 7.14 2 Cor. 12.7 9. Psal 119.28 and they should well distinguish too betwixt what God inflicts upon them and what they cause unto and lay upon themselves and sift their troubles to the bottom they must observe what it is that troubles them and so survey their sufferings and not subject themselves to strange Confusions and Amusements Lam. 3.20 for t is not what we think of what afflicts us but what God really inflicts upon us that we must mind And they must carefully observe in all their sorrows what Ministers to grief and what to shame and what to their Awakening and Refining and what serves to prevent a greater mischief to them 1 Cor. 11.30.32 and to what use God may put their sufferings as to the Church and World and to the unseen State and then resolve it with themselves for what how far and why they are or ought to be dejected and disquieted Proposi IV. What troubles and resentments by gracious Persons are observed should be discoursed by them with their own Souls Psal 4.4 they are to ask themselves how these evils came upon them Is it the immediate hand of God that layes them on if so what have I done against the Lord my God Have I neglected or negligently managed any parts of publick or private Worship as Prayer Praise Thanks Hearing Sacraments or Sanctification of the Lords Day Have I dishonoured God by misrepresenting him to others or to my self Have I reflected any dishonour upon my Christian Calling Have I neglected the exciting and improving of the Grace of God in me in any of its Principles or Functions Or have I behaved my self unworthily or indecently towards others or my self Or is it by the Tongues or Hands of Men that God afflicts me If so what instances of injuriousness negligence indiscretion or immoderate passion can I or others charge upon my self What undue heats or ferments have they discerned in my Spirit by rash or wrathful words or actions If any failures have been on my part where when and how and why were they committed by me If none of these are have been or can be charged upon me what do I undergo from God or Man that Gods great Favourites have not undergone before me And why may not I repair unto the same Encouragements and Consolations which have Relieved and Supported them when they have been exercised as I am What! can not I pledge the best Men in the most bitter Cups but I must presently entertain dismal and undue thoughts of God and make censoriously the worst Constructions of what he lays upon me For to think or say that God deals unfaithfully or unkindly with me is to conclude and utter what neither the Name nor Love of God nor the experiences of his best and wisest Servants will allow of therefore our calm and close debatings of these matters with our selves put us into a fair way to obtain Composures and Relief Proposi V. Good Men when most disquieted and dejected are then to discourse their gracious Selves Heb. 12.5 and to consider what is within them as well as what is laid upon them Psal 44.17 they should remember whose who and what they are by Grace and so repress the tumults and despondencies of their own Spirits for they that are Sanctified can never be forsaken of their God Proposi VI. A revived Sence of God of their Interest in him and of their expectations from him afford great Succours and Supports to gracious Souls and ought to be pleaded and urged upon them by themselves when all things look dreadfully towards them both within and about them Hab. 3.17 18. impatience and despondency are best rebuked Hereby a Sence of God must be revived for as we think of God so shall we value our relation to him and fix and keep our confidence in him and proportionate our expectations from him and 't is to this end that we have such glorious and great accounts of God in sacred writ as to his attributes of Power Wisdom Patience Grace c. Riches and Honour are with him all Kingdom Glory and Power are ascribed unto him and t is with him how things shall go with us and in all the parts of his Creation It is Peace or War with us serenity or disturbance in us and Good or Evil towards us as God himself determineth concerning us Job 34.29 and he that worketh all things after the Counsels of his own Will is to be concluded and believed to be as Good and Gracious as he is either Wise or Great for as Power is his Majesty and Holiness is his Glory so Mercy is his Riches and to him it is a pleasure to be kind and bountiful and a Name of Praise and Joy to be abundant in Compassions and Remissions Jer. 9.24 33.8 9. Mic. 7.18 And yet this is not all but our relation to and interest in him must be revived in the remembrances thereof upon our own Hearts Deut. 33.29 Isa 41.10 Jer. 3.4 5. Heb. 11.16 Hab. 3.18 Every relation is for relative purposes and designs and so affords us great Encouragements Psal 23.1 6. My God! the God of my Life I will say to God my Rock why hast thou forgotten me Psal 42.8 9. O my Strength to thee will I sing for God is my Defence and the God of my Mercy Psal 59.17 68.20 thus David encouraged himself in the Lord his God 1 Sam. 30.6 and here the Foundation of our liveliest hopes is fixt for as Gods infinite perfection assures us that he can do all things so his relation to us and our interest in him assures us that he will be gratious to us and hereto may we safely trust and in the Sence hereof may we address to God by Prayer and Hope Psal 5.2 12. 109.26 119.114 And then the sence and value of what we are to look for is to be lively too upon our heart Slighty and Contemptible Thoughts and Estimations of what we look for will never considerably stem the Tide nor stop the Fluxes of our Sorrows and Discouragements Gods Favour is a valuable Blessing and as the Root of all the rest his Face is glorious and delightful when indeed
it shines upon the Soul the Rays and Beams which this Gods Blessed Face diffuses and transmits are supplies of Grace for all the Duties of a dark and stormy Season 2 Cor. 12.7 9. Supports of Spirit under troubles 2 Cor. 1.5 Col. 1.11 12. deliverance from them when most of God may be discovered and most Good brought to pass thereby Psal 34 19. and great Advantages to Souls by such Exercises whilst they abide upon them James 1.2 12. Rom. 5.3 5. 2 Cor. 4.16 18. Rom. 8.18 and so a consequent Emboldning of the Heart and Face towards God others and themselves Psal 86.16 17. 119.41 42. 109.25 27. Proposi VII Good Men can never settle and compose their own disturbed Spirits till they proceed to actual solid Hope in God Psal 146.5 8. Rom. 4.18 21. Here is the Souls only Anchor and Repose from the great God alone there it must expect great things for nothing can be too great for him to give or do if once he be resolved upon it from their God they may look for special and peculiar Favours and Reliefs in just and full agreements with all his Covenant-Relations to them and Engagements for them Zeph. 3.17 Jer. 3.23 Psal 68.20 and Deut. 33.26 29. Isa 25.9 And what have good Men to keep their Spirits up but hope in such a God 't is only his Omnipotence can weigh against the difficulties his Faithfulness against the Improbabilities and his Grace and Promises against the Jealousies and Disheartnings that arise from the delays of their defined and expected Mercies all other expectations and encouragements are but vain these hopes in God have their sure Footing Heb. 6.17 20. Psal 9.10 119.38 41. 23.4 Their hope as he is God is All-sufficient as he is their God he tenderly and compassionately careth for them and he thinks himself concerned both to fulfil and justifie their Hopes And as he is thus theirs by Covenant he will both seasonably and effectually make their chearful Looks to testifie the absolute Satisfactions of their Hearts in their Experienced Accomplishments of all his gracious Promises to them And as he is the health of their Countenance so they account the Sanctuary and Spiritual Unveylings and Returns of his Face to be the Glory and Salvation which they are most concerned and carried out to look for and to Glory in Psal 106.2 4 5. Here therefore they may safely trust and rest themselves who otherwise cannot but be as restless as Noah's Dove whilst from the Ark and as discontented and distracted as wandring Cain under the Execution of Gods dismal Doom and Curse upon him He only that is confident that God is trusty and that so commits himself and all to God as such and this under great expectations that God will keep and answer all his hopes and trust and that here stays and rests his Thoughts and Soul in this that God is certainly his Friend and God and will accordingly befriend him in the best Season and to the highest purpose and advantage He I say only can thus still the Tumults of his own Spirit Proposi VIII Good Mens Hope in God should never be discouraged by any difficulties or unlikelihoods in the way Rom. 4.18 22. Seeing the Patron of their Expectations is so great as God so near as their God and so much in their Eye of 1. Expectation as the Health of their Countenance And 2. Of their Resolution and Design as to make him the Object of their Praises and the Avouched and Adored Author and Giver of their Mercies And 3. Of their Affection and Delight as no ways thinking of such joyful work as Praise till he appear nothing can justifie Dejections where God concerns himself to help Psal 55.22 It is no great matter how things appear within before us or about us whilst God stands well affected towards us and can be truly called our Praise and God Heb. 10.35 37. Isa 8.13 51.12 13. Nothing can change or hinder him and why should any thing discourage His whom Grace hath brought to trust in him Rom. 8.31 39. Proposi IX What ever Gracious Souls expects from God they still determine and refer all to his Praise and Service Luke 1.72 75. Psal 119.7 17. 116.7 9. they neither desire expect nor use any Salvation or Supports ultimately for themselves Ezra 9.13 14. Psal 56.12 13. Gods Excellence is observed in all and his Glory is designed and pursued by all and indeed God is the End and Sweetness of all Mercies Rom. 11.36 And this was resolved upon by Holy David as both his Sanctuary-Honour his House-Enrichment and his Hearts delight The Health of his Countenance must be the Inhabitant of his Praises Thirdly Let us now consider this Text as a Directory to guide us to and in the Resolution of this Case before us The Case is this How may a Gracious Person from whom God hides his Face trust in the Lord as his God Now if you compare the Case and Text together you will find them Paralel in these particulars 1. In the Persons David that Holy Person was concerned in the Text and a Gracious Person is here concerned in the Case That David was a Gracious Person none can doubt that read and mind his Holy Breathings in the Psalms nay they must conclude him to be greatly such for what Raptures Fervours and Appeals what Holy Agonies and Flights of Spirit What Glorious Accounts of God and Providence And what Instances of Holy Confidence in God may you discern 2. In their Cases The One is cast down and disquieted and Gods Face is hidden from the other Now Gods hiding of his Face insinuates mostly some distast taken and thus it hints the Cause to be something neglected or committed or not well managed and performed which therefore God cannot approve of in any of his Favourites for God dislikes all Nonconformity to his Will either in the matter manner principle means or end of any Instance of Deportment towards God our selves or others though sometimes this hideing of Gods Face may be for other purposes not now to be Insisted on The Soul is cast down and disquieted saith the Text And thus we have the terrible Impressions and Effects of this Ecclipsed Face of God upon the Spirit of a Gracious Person the Case is doleful though Gods Design therein be Wise and Merciful for the sensible Tokens of Gods Gracious Face or Presence may be and are often times removed or with-held to try the Soul to awaken dormant Principles and Graces to their most seasonable and advantageous Exercises To prevent some greater Mischiefs which would arise from Divine Consolations unseasonably or unfitly placed To make and to expose to publick View some Monuments of Signal Deliverances Salvations and Supports and to form some Glorious Mirrours and Examples of Signal Patience and Submissions to the Will of God And all this may be done to serve more Glorious Purposes than any Man in Flesh can be aware of and
to do the Church and World and the Concerns of Gods own Name more Service than we can yet discern 3. In their Course for Remedy and Redress David here after his Self-Enquiry and Arraignment applies himself to hope in God to which he argues and confines himself by the revival of a due sence of God upon his own Spirit and a clear representation of God to himself as his Salvation Praise and God this for the Text. Let us now compare the Case therewith and here the Gracious Soul is supposed to be upon the Enquiry and Search what to do when God hath hid his Face therefrom that he may trust in the Lord as his God Now Hope and Trust are oft Synonimous and taken in Holy Scripture as expressive of the same thing and sure I am that though they may be distinguished yet they cannot be divided each from other No Man can Trust but he must Hope nor Hope but he must Trust in God Lay then the Case and Text together and these things will be Evident 1. That the Gracious Person is concerned in both 2. That God some way or other hides his Face from both 3. That God is yet the God of both and therefore to be eyed and owned as such by both 4. That Hope or Trust in God gives the best relief to both when thus Afflicted if fixed in God as their God 5. That this may be done and must 6. The great Enquiry and Concern of both is How they may be done Let me here Premise these things First A Gracious Person is one that is changed and actuated by the Grace of God and so prevailingly bent and set for him Psal 14.3 One formed and framed after that gracious Pattern from the Gospel-Mount Tit. 2.11 15. Ephes 4.23 24 A Man of Holy Gracious Principles Dispositions Conversation and Designs A Man radically after Gods own Heart and formed to fulfil all Gods Wills relating to him in his Sphere and Province He is as David in the Text One that 1. Well Observes and much Converses with his own Soul In all Varieties and Stages of Conditions here he makes his own Soul his continual care and study and strictly minds how all things go at home you see here David is a strict Enquirer into the Temper Case and Cure of his own Soul He is One that 2. Still looks higher then himself in all that happens to or lies upon him He knows his hopes and business are not confined within himself For he takes himself to be concerned with God as well as with his own Soul 3. He is One that is restless and sensibly uneasie to himself till he look up in God and till his Spirit turn towards him he runs not to Debauching Recreations and Diversions to turn away his Troubles nor to the Blandishments and Protections or supports of the World or Flesh For these he knows will rather cheat and stupifie than refresh compose or heal his wounded Spirit But he repairs to God as to the most delightful and sure Sabbatisme and satisfaction of his Inner-Man 4. He is One who therefore hath the highest thoughts of God and thinks it best and safest for him to place his Confidence in God as in the Rock of Ages His Case he thinks cannot be desperate though never so intricate and frightful whilst God may be engaged by him to be his Friend and God 5. He is One that in his Hopes and Exercises still keeps his Eye upon the Praise and Service of his God for all the Reliefs and Mercies which he Desires Requests and Hopes for have both their meet and chearful references to Gods Praise and when he hath cause and opportunity he hath an Heart to Praise his God and 't is his greatest Aim and Pleasure and Ambition 6. He is One that deals impartially with himself about his Troubles but dares not challenge God about them nor Arraign him about even the severest of his Providential Dispensations Secondly God may be called the God of such a Gracious Person as he is 1. That God to whom he is Devoted Psal 50.3 23. and resolved to serve and please Thou hast avouched the Lord this Day to be thy God to walk in his Ways to keep his Statutes Commandments and Judgments and to hearken to his Voice Deut. 26.17 And as he is 2. That God in whom he places all his felicity and satisfaction Psal 73.25 26. and the health of my Countenance my Portion Lam. 3.24 the gladness of my Joy Psal 43.4 And as he is 3. That God who hath by Covenant Engaged himself to be his God 2 Sam. 7.24 For he hath given his heart and hand so to be the God of such a One as never utterly to neglect them here 1 Pet. 3.12 Rom. 8.28 31 39. Nor to reject their Souls hereafter Heb. 11.16 See Isa 41.10 Heb. 6.17 20. Rom. 2.10 2 Cor. 5.1 9. Thirdly Gods hiding of his Face from a Gracious Person must be considered as to 1. The Phrase 2. The Thing 1. As to the Phrase 1. It is Scriptural Job 34.29 Isa 54.8 59.2 and it frequently occurs in Sacred Scriptures 2. It is Metaphorical and allusive unto Men who are said to hide or turn away their Faces when they will not be seen or spoken to or conversed with in any amicable or serviceable ways whether in design and policy or through distast strictly God hath no Face and so cannot be said to hide it and if you take Gods Face for his presence or his appearance manifested by several Instances and Symbals and Tokens thereof then in some respects Gods Face is never hid for both his Works and Providences declare the Universality and Nearness of it and in some respects again it may be hath been and is hidden continually from some or other 2. As to the thing therefore we are to understand by the hiding of Gods Face his removing or with-holding of all or any of those Notices and Tokens whereby his merciful and delightful Presence with us his gracious acceptance of us to his Favour and his Providential regards to us are usually testified even sensibly to us Isa 64.7 Jer. 18.17 I will hide my Face from them and they shall be devoured and many Evils and Troubles shall befal them so that they will say in that Day are not these Evils come upon us because our God is not amongst us And I will surely hide my Face in that Day Deut. 31.17 And now this is done in several ways and sences As 1. By Banishing gracious Persons from his Sanctuary-presence Psal 63.2 Dan. 9.17 And this was Davids Case and a sore Affliction to his Spirit and may be something of but not the main thing as to the Case in hand 2. By the intermission or suspension of Gods Providence Care and Mercies as to those Instances and Effects which would make our Lives and Courses here more sweet and easie to us Psal 44.22 26. Why hidest thou thy self in times of Trouble Psal 10.1
for here he will find a full and truly great employment for every Faculty and Thought More here is requisite to self Redress than meer reading Complaints or Prayer Here is Work within him and above him God and himself must now take up his closest deepest and most serious thoughts and pauses much here must be enquired into remembred considered and debated and the distracted wandring careless inconsiderate Soul that is broken and scattered into wild and incoherent thoughts is no ways fit for this employment nor can it without due recollection of it self proceed to argue down what lies upon it as its Load and Burthen He that knows nothing of himself as to his State and Temper and as to those urgent circumstances under which he lies cannot know much of God nor well discern what fit and pertinent improvement may be made of Gods refreshing Name and Promises And he that through his negligence converses little with himself must know too little of his own affairs and straits to make right applications of Gods Promises and Memorials unto himself so as to derive herefrom what is fit to cherish and support him Prov. 18.1 all must be set aside that may distract and summoned in that may assist and thought upon that may relieve him in this strait Direct II. When thus retired and composed let him discourse and mind his gracious self Eph. 2.10 Isa 26.12 Grace in the Heart is a great pledge and earnest and gives us huge assurances of good things to come 2 Thes 2.16 17. God hath set gracious Souls apart for his own self Psal 4.3 and to the highest Purposes and Endowments are they wrought and framed 1 Pet. 2.9 Rom. 9.23 2 Cor. 5.5 What clearer dawnings of a glorious day And what more hopeful token and presage of special Favour and Respects from God to us can we imagine than the participation of a Divine Nature that never can be pleased but when aspiring towards God and that is insatiable till it get up to him What! a Soul created after God and formed to his Praise and bearing such impresses of the Holy One And yet determined to Dereliction and Destruction Oh how can these things be Read but those Characters of God upon thy Spirit Mind the propensions and ascents of Heaven-born Principles see but what wonders Grace hath wrought already Hath God assayed to tear thy Soul from Satans Paw Hath he transformed thy Spirit and made it so much a resemblance of his own Holiness and Wisdom Hath he advanced thine esteem of Holiness and Heaven Hath he cast out thy rubbish and raised in thee an Habitation for his own Holy Name And will he demolish and disrespect a Monument and Structure to his own Praise Why did God thus illuminate thine Eyes inflame thy Heart with Holy Fervours and so invigorate thy active Powers as to enable thee to move towards him but that thou mightest attain to and possess his highest Favours and Endearments Hath it been ever thus with thee that nothing can satisfie thine Heart but Holiness God and Heaven Why then hath God thus cast his Mantle over thee but to attract and draw thy Soul to him And hath God put these Principles Instincts and Propensions into thee only to torment thee by the unsatisfied enragements of an Holy Thirst Is Grace so beautiful in another And is it the less valuable and observable because God hath implanted it in thy own self Art thou made restless and dissatisfied every where but under the influences and sensible smiles of Gods most gracious Countenance And doth thy God impose upon thee and only trifle with thee Grace is a Principle and Design so truly Heavenly and Exalting as that its Tendency proves its Extraction and manifests Gods Purposes to do thee good for ever Let this thy experience be observed for who can think it likely that God should draw such paralel lines upon thy Soul to his own Holy Will and make thee such an Epistle so manifestly written by his own Spirit and yet not allow thee to peruse thy self and to form what is wrought within thee into such pertinent Encouragements and Supports as thy respective Agonies and Distresses may require And how can this be done if no Survey be made no Inventory taken and considered of thine inward Worth and Riches And certainly from what God works with in a gracious Soul may it infer great things determined to it and reserved for it for who can think that God would rear an Habitation for himself and not Inhabit it Or raise a Temple so magnificent and sumptuous as the Holy Soul and not fill it with his Glory Eph. 2.22 2 Cor. 6.16 see Eph. 1.17 20. Acts 26.18 Had God designed to forsake thee utterly would he not have delivered and resigned thee up to a stupid and polluted Spirit Then hadst thou been so inapprehensive of the sinfulness of sin the beauty of Holiness the pleasure of a well ordered Mind and Life and of invisible realities as that thou wouldst have easily received and born the Image of the Devil and the World upon thee The thoughts and prospect of an eternal State would never have reconciled thee so the Severities and Courses of true Godliness nor have made thee so ambitiouslly solicitous for Divine acceptance and the satisfactions and fruitions of that State where God is all in all as now they have done Surely the Soul that is visited with the Day-Spring from on High guiding its Feet into the way of Peace and all this by the tender Mercy of its God and ought not so easily to give up all for lost as to despair of Light and Help because of present Darkness and of the Valley of the shadow of Death This white Stone with such a New Name in it is no small earnest nor an obscure sign of everlasting Mercies and Endearments God that hath Sanctified the Soul hath thereby signified his gracious Purpose to do it Good at last and never so to forsake it as to return no more So then what Holy Principles Favours Aims and Actions God hath brought thee to and thence encourage and fix thy trust in God Direct III. Let him then well observe how far the Face of God is hid from him indeed lest otherwise his own condition and Gods aspects and deportment towards him should be mistaken by him Isa 49.14 16. Psal 77.6 10. How oft do Souls mistake God and form or fancy great Discouragements and Ecclipses which rather rise and issue from themselves than him What if the Brain or Body should be indisposed What if some bold and wanton Expectations or Desires irregularly formed and cherished come to nothing Suppose some Melancholick Christians such have I known and have rather pittied and reproved than cherished and commended them should Desire Expect and Pray for some Miraculous illapses of strength and comforts on them or Beg of God some such Deliverances and Salvations as suit not the ordinary stated Methods of Gods Providence
our selves if any sins lie near our hearts and prove predominant in our conversations The Crimes whereby we have disgusted God must be repented of detested and rejected He that would trust in God and gain the views and comforts of his Face should throughly hate deeply resent and carefully watch against what God can take no pleasure in but hath entred his protest against repent and do thy first Works was grave and sober Counsel Rev. 2.5 Begin then with thy self and end with God and work thy self up to his Will and thou shalt see his Face with Joy Sin will raise Clouds and Storms and cause no small Eclipses of Gods Face where ever it enters is countenanced and prevails An heavenly Mind and Life must be recovered exercised and preserved and practical resolutions must be renewed and kept in their inviolable vigour whither God sensibly smile or not upon us Who ever mourns not over and watches not against what God abhors will find his seeing Gods Face with Joy to be too strange and great a Miracle to be expected from him He that contemns the ways and will of God can look for nothing but to be contemned by him 1 Sam. 2.30 the Laws of Peace and Favour must be kept Sins must be broken off by Righteousness and Repentance or else Gods Face is to be seen no more Direct V. Let him consider well how far God is unchangeably the God of gracious Souls Psal 89.30 34. Levit. 26.40 45. the Tenor of Gods Covenant is to be studied throughly and well understood to prevent extravagant or defective trust 'T is true Gods promises are large and his relation fixt Psal 84.11 Isa 41.10 God will be so far always theirs as to be ever mindful of them and of his Covenant with them to be duly provident for their good so as to prevent all that may truly harm and ruin their resigned Souls and Persons Rom. 8.28 2 Cor. 16.9 to be truly though wisely compassionate towards them in all their dejections and temptations 1 Cor. 10.13 Mich. 7.18 Isa 30.19 41 17. He will neither over-burthen them over-work them nor overlook them and he will be always so far theirs as to exemplifie the Power and Riches of his All-sufficient Grace and Goodness in them Rom. 9.23 2 Thes 1.10 12. God will refine and save their Souls renew their Strength and cloath them with his Righteousness and Salvations and give them such Encouragements and Supports as may be needful for their present State and Work Isa 40.31 2 Cor. 4.16 18. Col. 1.11 12. 1 Thes 5.23 24. Let them but act like gracious Persons and all Grace shall abound towards them and he will see that their Integrity and Uprightness preserve them whilst therein they wait on him Pardoned Sins refined Souls accepted Services Prayers and Persons with great Victories Tryumphs and Salvations at the last Gods Spirit in them his Presence with them and his Eternal Glory for them when time is folded up and reckoned for all these shall joyfully convince them in what respects and to what purposes God is immutably and will be their God Rom 8.31 39. But if they look or hope that God should be so far theirs as to keep them from afflictions and the fiery Tryal or to feast them continually with sensible consolations and clear views of Heaven and of his glorious Face or immediatly to give them what they ask at their discretion or to prevent all manner of perturbations in their Souls and all distempers in their Bodies Brains and Fancies or to redress miraculously what may be cured and relieved otherwise they have no promise for this For where hath God engaged that Grace must do the Work that is consigned to natural means or that Miracles must effect what an establisht Course of ordinary means may bring Men to Even in the sealing Age when Miracles were so multiplied we find that ordinary means were used in their just extent Moses must send for Jethro Cornelius must send for Peter Philip must turn Instructer and Interpreter to the Eunuch Manna must only be continued until the Israelites could Plow and Sow Why then should any one conclude that God hath hid his Face unless unreasonable and extraordinary expectations be accomplished If Parts be weak if Gifts be mean if Memory be frail through disadvantages of Age or Weakness if passionate Fervours be abated through those declensions which are entailed on Mortals by a setled decree must we infer from hence that God hath hid his Face from us and holds us for his Enemies unless he change the ordinary Course of Nature And as to Soul concerns and exercises what if our Spirits be disquieted through the Soul or expectation of sharp Tryals and Distresses What if Satan bluster in our Souls What if strange Suggestions like fiery Darts be cast into us What if we be strongly urged to such imaginations as God himself knows to be odious and ungrateful to us Must we from hence suspect or think that God disclaims us and renounces all his merciful relations and regards to us Hath God engaged any where that our War with Satan shall end before we dye Can militant Christians be discharged from this warfare before they have finished their Course Whilst you resolve and strive you Conquer and God abides your God till you give up the Cause and fall in love with what your God abhors and slights see Heb. 4.14 16. was not the great Jehovah the God and Father of the Lord Jesus Christ as much in the extremities of his Agonies and Conflicts as either before or after them But he never was so much his God as to excuse him from his bitter Cup and his contest with the Devil and this World The same I may also say of Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 9. Gods Covenant and not your thoughts or hopes must tell how far Direct VI. Let him consider and improve what God affords to help and quicken trust in him Psal 27.9 Rom. 15.4 13. God hath his part and Man hath his to do not that God needs him but because he hath laid him under Law unto himself and suited his remediating Duties to his Faculties and Circumstances Trust is a compounded Act and Duty made use of assent consent and reliance and it respects veracity goodness and fidelity in the object trusted in Let then the gracious Soul look upon God as fit and willing to be trusted in as actually engaged and concerned for him when he is his God and as faithful when thus related and engaged For God both can and will effect all that he undertakes yet he expects that gracious Souls shall fix their deepest thoughts upon what he hath given them to fix and raise their trust upon Idleness doth no good the thinking and industrious and resolved Soul thrives much whilst meer complainers cheat and dispirit themselves and trouble others dishonour God and scandalize and dishearten Men. It is here as it is in Nature God feeds us he
and Bitternesses lie deep within it self and they are not be intermedled with by Strangers Prov. 14.10 The Countenance of a Man is but the Index of his Spirit 't is in the Soul that Joys and Sorrows Center and Seat themselves Prov. 15.13 Many Infirmities or Distresses may easily be undergone by a sound Heart but if the Spirit it self be wounded how dreadful are its Wounds Prov. 18.14 The Spirit of Man is Gods Vicegerent and a great Mirrour of himself and as it Accuses and Condemns when it well understands and minds it self so it is the Vail and Representative of its God unto it self in Rom. 2.15 1 John 3.19 21. It can you see both Summon in and Search it self It can both Challenge and Discourse it self It can Command Reprove Exhort Encourage Enlarge Restrain it self It can Arraign its Temper Principles Purposes Actions Sufferings and Designs and make it self Inquisitor Judg Jury Witness and Executioner to it self It can look every way and make both Heaven and Earth good things and bad some way or other Serviceable to its own Concern and turn all the Memorials and Notices of its God to Self-improvements and Relief It is capable of Moral Government and of full Joys and Sorrows Congenial with its Contracted Principles Temper and Behaviour here It is capable of Converse and Communion with its God of Grace and Comfort Heaven or Hell It can perceive its own Distresses and Concerns Enjoy the best things and Improve the worst and so Consider all things as to Accept Refuse Approve Condemn and so resolve upon or wave a matter as it sees to be most fit nor needs it to truckle under any thing but Guilt and Wrath when plunged thereinto by its own Folly and Neglect The Text here shews you what the Soul of Man can do and if it be replyed That David's Soul it was Gracious and that Grace only brought it thus to be Disciplined and Tutoured by it self 'T is Answered That Grace can have no such effects on Stones and Bruits which Grace and diligent Care might make good use of And all Souls might do thus with and by themselves did they not by Sin degrade themselves For all Souls have Imperative Directive and Active Powers Infer II. Graceless Sinners are under dreadful Circumstances when Troubles comes upon them Rom. 2.8 9. Isa 50.11 57.20 21. 10.3 33.14 For when their Miseries surprise and overflow them should they then say Why so disquieted and cast down They have that within them which will rather say Oh why disquieted no more seeing there is so little ground of Hope from God 1 Thes 5.3 All is so Vile and Foul within them and all so Frightful and Amazing to them whether they look within about them or above them as that the greatest wonder is How they escape Distractions Souls so neglected and degraded and every way Devoted to the Will and Service of the Devil Such manifold and mighty Sins abounding in and from them and such great Wrath to be Inflicted on them such clear and numerous Presages of fearful Storms approaching towards them such an Inhabitant and Tyrant as Satan to make them do be lose and slight even any thing but what they should A God so much Incenst against them and every way so Resolved and Engaged to Ensnare and Ruin them And their own Spirits amidst all this so much estranged from uneasie in so frightful to and so much at variance with themselves so as that they never can be Reconciled to themselves again Why should not these Souls be disquieted and cast down when Troubles come upon them like Messengers with these heavy Tidings from the God of Heaven That they shall see his Face no more What Succour Hope or Refuge hath the Dejected Soul but God What Sanctuary is there for it in its Storms and Chases but the All-sufficient Jehovah And how can Mercy and Redresses be expected from him whom they can no way comfortably call their God whilst as yet unconverted Persons They have neither Encouragement nor an Heart to seek him acceptably and successfully Prov. 1.24 31. Their present Troubles are but the Harbingers and Foretasts of Eternal and Unmixed Wrath to come Providence serves the Writ and gives the Summons Conscience confounds and holds the Prisoner fast under the seizures of Gods Providence Justice draws up the Bill against them and Vengeance fixes them to their Wracks and they have nothing left them but their Fearful Expectations and Reproaches Heb. 10.26 31. Deut. 32.37 Let these Men Read Job 18.7 21. 27.8 9. Infer III. Excellent is the Case and Temper of Gracious Souls in 2 Cor. 1.12 Phil. 1.20 Isa 41.10 17. A good Heart within them A clear Way before them A good God for them A good Understanding of their Case and State And such Encouraging Refreshments and Supports so ready for them at their Call when truly needful to them What greater requisites than these can we mention and propose unto our selves to render our Condition easie safe and happy here What need we more to calm and cheer up our disturbed Spirits with Rom. 8.31 39. 2 Cor. 12.7 9. The God! my God! the health of my Countenance and One that yet is to be praised by me And therefore One that I must fully and may safely Hope in Why may not these things bear a Gracious Spirit up and quicken and embolden it to bid defiance to all Attempts which Earth or Hell can make to ruin and unhinge it The Gracious Soul as such is fit for any thing and it is Entitled to the greatest Blessings from its God and in due Season shall possess them what God by Grace hath made and brought it to renders it fit for Gods great Blessings and Supports And what God promises it may safely trust to and confidently relie upon The Text here shews you what the Gracious Soul can do it can restrain it self from its immoderate Sorrows by its faithful dealing with it self and by making a right Judgment upon whatever doth at any time befal it and as there is something in it apt to raise Storms and vexatious Resentments of its Pressures and Afflictions So are there certain Principles and a Seed of God within them and that in God above them and before them which will not always suffer their Sorrows and Dejections to transgress their stated Bounds and Rules because the composed and still Soul is fittest for Communion with God Hope in him Service to him and Consolation from him See here how narrowly David observed himself How skilfully he discoursed himself how powerfully he restrained himself and how readily he could and did Enlarge Encourage and Exalt himself you may discern in him that Grace will not admit of nor Countenance any unfit Reflections upon God it will not fall heavily with its Censorious Carpings upon his Providence nor in an Angry Pet of Frowardness and Impatience fall out with him It threatens no Revenge to Evil Men it
our God is the God of Salvation Psal 68.20 Think on him therefore as Infinitely Aimable Trusty and Compassionate for were not his Fideliey Inviolable his Mercy and Grace exceeding Rich and his Compassionate Bowels deep how could these Characters of Excellence which he Imprints upon the Gracious Soul be called his Image 'T is Blaspemy against the Grace and Goodness of your God and a flat Contradiction to all the Endearing Accounts which he hath given you of his Grace and Clemency for you to think him Careless or Cruel Inaccessible and Inexorable or False Exhort II. Bless God for Jesus Christ by whom we are brought to this Relief and our Hope in God 1 Pet. 1.3 9. For Christ brought in this better Hope by which we thus draw nigh to God Heb. 7.19 By Christ we have access by Faith unto this Grace wherein we stand and Rejoyce in hope of the Glory of God and can Rejoyce in Tribulation as knowing what Excellent Fruits they are now made productive of Rom. 5.1 5. see Ephes 1.11 and let those Two Chapters Engage your deepest and most serious Thoughts I cannot now stand to open them least I should grow too large When Sin had torn us from our God and set his Face against us how Dismally did all things look about and towards us then the Face of God was Terrible the Thoughts of God were Frightful and Amazing the Way to God was blockt up from us and the Majesty of God was no where visible but in the Presages and Effects of Dreadful Jealousies and Revenges till Christ arose a Prince and Saviour sent from God to give a Glorious Resurrection to our dead and buried Hopes there was enough to cast and keep our Spirits down and to Disquiet us for ever Infinite Wisdom to contrive our Snares and Miseries Insuperable Power to bind and keep us to our Torturing Wracks Inflexibe and Inexorable Justice as to us incenst and prompted by deep and keen Resentments of our Degeneracies and Defections to call for Rigid Satisfaction and to Demand the Absolute Resignation of our All unto Divine Revenges and the Concerns and Glory of Gods disturbed Government rendring it needful that Gods Violated Laws by us be fully Executed on us to cut off all Relief and Hope from us and nothing in our selves to be discerned but what must Justifie Divine Severities and Revenges on us and fit us for and vex us in that Sea of Wrath and Fury which we expected and over which we hung Surely such things as these could not but make us every way Hopeless Helpless and Disconsolate and Wrack our Spirits to the utmost with Disquietudes and Dejections But our Hope dawned when Christ was promised and prefigured and made its Advances by gradual discoveries towards the Glorious shining of that more perfect Day wherein the Sun of Righteousness arose with Healing under his Wings in Mal. 4.2 with Isa 50.10 And when the Lord Redeemer came our Hope and Trust in God was taught by his Doctrine Enjoined and Regulated by his Laws Sanctified and illustrated by his Practice Purchased by his Blood Ingenerated and Cherished by his Spirit Confirmed by his Exhibited and Sealed Covenant and all his Federal Relations to us Enforced and Encouraged by his Intercession with the Father for us and its Accomplishment undertaken and secured to the full by his most Glorious Resurrection and Ascention 1 Pet. 1.21 And its Success is to be visibly and compleatly full at his Appearance and his Kingdom and hence Christ is called The Blessed Hope Tit. 2.13 So that with most Tryumphant Thankfulness and Joy may we Cry out If God be for us who can be against us He that spared not his own Son but delivered him up for us all How shall he not with him also freely give us all things Who is he that Condemneth seeing it is God that Justifieth and Christ that Died yea rather that is Risen again who is even at the Right Hand of God who also maketh Intercession for us Who or what shall separate us from the Love of Christ shall Tribulation or Distress c. Rom. 8.31 39. And what Acknowledgments to God can bear proportion to so great a Gift as this whereby our Hope and Trust in God is thus Revived and Exalted Col. 1.21 27. View but the Face of God in Christ and let that Name of Christ be studied by you in Isa 9.6 7. and then see what can any way discourage you from Hope or Trust in God the Smiles of Majesty and the Supplies of Grace which we Expect and Covet are all from God in Jesus Christ Phil. 4.19 Epes 3.19 21. Christ is himself our Hope and the great Anchor of it 1 Tim. 1.1 Hebr. 6.18 20. And it is by him that God so Reconciles us to himself as to Encourage and Accept our Hope and Trust in him 2 Cor. 5.18 21. Both Comforter and Comforts are through him John 16.7 22. And he is the Patron and Exemplar of our Hope in God Exhort III. Look to your selves least any way your Hope or Trust in God be starved or stifled or trodden down by you Judg. 20.21 2 Pet. 3.11 14. 1 John 3.3 Phil. 2.12 13. If God make great Provisions to countenance sustain and raise this Hope and Trust in him must it not be our care and work to bear our Spirits up in the Liveliest Exercise thereof Let then my Text be Viewed again and see therein how your Work lies before you see that you mind your Souls and be more Conversant therewith than ever see what you have to Trust to your God and the Salvations of his Face or Presence see that your Hope and Trust be suited to the Grounds and Object thereof Observe the Timings of your Duty then most repair to this your Hope and Trust when Troubles and Discouragements press most severely on you and let your Spirits be Argued and Urged hereto by a due Sence of God and by Motives drawn from him Quest How the Religious of a Nation are the Strength of it SERMON XXX The Text is Isa 6.13 But yet in it shall be a Tenth and it shall return and shall be eaten as a Teil-Tree and as an Oak whose substance is in them when they cast their Leaves so the Holy Seed shall be the Substance thereof The Prophet was sent with heavy Tydings to the People 1. OF Spiritual Judgments like to befal them blindness of Mind and hardness of Heart to which they should be left the most dreadful Plague on this side Hell verse 9.10 2. Of Temporals to verse 11 12. until the Cities be wasted without Inhabitant c. God many times seconds Spiritual Judgments with Temporal they that are under the former can not be secure against the latter they that are insensible of the one may be made to feel the other But lest it should make the hearts of the few Righteous among them over sad and should prove in the event a temptation to despair and deject
must be so by actual calling John 6.37 All that the Father giveth me shall come to me Or as not yet actually in being in the World but in the loyns of their Parents whether Saints or Sinners God may have a Seed even among the Children of wicked Men and as sometimes he may pass by the Children of gracious Men the Parents may be a Seed of God and Children not so sometimes he may overlook the Parents and take the Children the Parents may be wicked and the Children holy God is a Soveraign and may chuse where he will and sometimes he pitcheth upon the most unlikely Subjects a wicked Ahaz may have a godly Hezekiah for his Son and a good Josiah a wicked Jehoiachim for his This distinction I lay down because though I understand the Doctrine in the first place of the religious actually in being among a People yet not only of them God sometimes acting for a Nation with respect to those he is to have among them This premised I come to shew in what respect the godly may be said to be the strength of a People and this I shall by a little following the Metaphor in the Text. The Holy Seed is here called the Substance or Stock of a People so that in what respect the strength of a Tree is in its Stock in those or several of them the strength of a People is in the Religion of them 1. The Stock of a Tree is the most firm and durable part of it when the Leaves are shaken off the Branches many of them drie and withered nay though it be close Lopt and all the Bows cut down yet still it continues and lives keeps its place and retains its Sap. So it is with the truly religious at least as to their Spiritual State as we intimated in the explication of the Text when Hypocrites and Temporaries drop off from the Body of Professors and quit their Stations in a Church and their religious Profession yet the godly still continue hold their own keep their standing They are all united to Christ the Root as well as to teach other in the Body and as parts together of the same Stock and so are preserved and continued in Life by Sap derived to them from the Root the constant supplies of the Spirit and Grace of Christ In this respect we may say he that doth the will of God abideth for ever 1 John 2.17 and they that have an Unction from the Holy One abide in him verse 20 27. 2. The Stock is that which propagates its kind cut off all the Bows and yet the Stem will shoot forth again send out new Leaves and Fruit and Seed from which other Trees will come So here the righteous propagate their righteousness communicate to others beget Children to God are Spiritual Parents and have a Spiritual Off-spring How many Children come in upon their Parents Covenant not only as to outward priviledges in the Church but as to real Grace The promise is to them and their Children Acts 2.39 and as it takes place in all of them as to Church Membership so it doth in many as to Saintship And besides how many are wrought on by their instruction won by their example awakened by their admonitions overcome by their persuasions How many have cause to bless God for religious Parents religious acquaintance religious Instructors as well as godly Ministers who have been instrumental in their conversion Thus when many particular Branches of righteousness are plucked off as to their temporal State in this Life yet the Holy Seed continues the Stock is pepetuated in a succession of righteous ones Men usually spare the Tree for the sake of the Stock Isa 65.8 As the new Wine is in the Cluster and one saith destroy it not a Blessing is in it A Man finds a Cluster or two of Grapes on a Vine and by those few perceives that there is Life in the Tree and some hopes of more fruitfulness hereafter and therefore doth not cut it down so will I do says the Lord for my Servants sake that I may not destroy them all he spares the rest or many of them doth not destroy them all for his Servants sake for the sake of the righteous among them Job 22.30 according to marginal reading The Innocent shall deliver the Island which suits best with the following Clause it is delivered by the pureness of my hands Eliphaz tells Job before what advantage he should himself have by returning to God and acquainting himself with him verse 21. from whom he supposes him to have departed and to be estranged by sin and here he tells him what benefit should redound to others his goodness should not only do good to himself but keep off evil from them For the better understanding this take two things by way of Concession and a third by way of Position 1. I grant that the religious part of a People may not always be active as Men in a natural or civil way in delivering them or keeping off evils from them they may have no proper and direct efficiency in it for 1. Sometimes they may want power and ability for it they may be but few and inconsiderable for Number the Holy Seed may be very thin sown there may be but a few Grains of Corn among a great deal of Chaff but a little Wheat among abundance of Tares Or those that are may be weak and low as to their outward condition in the World for not many mighty not many noble are called 1 Cor. 1.26 and so may be in ill case to contribute much by an active concurrence to the help of others 2. Sometimes they may be simple and unskiful in outward affairs want that Wisdom and Worldly Policy which might be needful in many Cases for the warding of imminent dangers or removing incumbent troubles Not many wise Men after the Flesh are called as well as not many mighty or noble Saints may be wise for their Souls prudent and knowing in the Misteries of the Kingdom of Heaven and yet but Babes in other things The Wisdom they have is from above Jam. 3.17 respects things above and they may be meer Ignoramuses in any thing else 3. They may have no hand in publick affairs no share in the Government nor be intrusted or made use of by those that are in Power they may be suppressed and brought into bondage by others as the Israelites were in Aegypt and the Jews in Babylon they may be so much in suffering by others that they be in no capacity of acting for them 4. Sometimes Gods Judgments upon a People may be such as no Instruments and so not the holiest Men among them can keep them off by any natural efficiency and all attempts in such a way may be in vain Such was the destruction of the Old World by the Flood and of Sodom by Fire and Brimstone and of several places by Inundations Earthquakes c. 2. I grant that sometimes the
with our hands to God in the Heavens When the heart is intensly elevated to God it carries the Hands and the Voice along with it it Acts all the Body from the Center as Tertullian Phraseth it bona conscientia eructat ad superficiem he lifts up his Soul Psal 143.8 and Body too to God as they lifted up the Mincah or Heav-Offering and waved it before the Lord the Soul will work the body into Simpathy when it is earnest indeed that which made the Veins of the Body to open their Mouths in drops of Blood as Christ his Prayer in his Agony did Luke 22.44 will certainly make us open our Lips Out of the abundance of the Heart the Mouth speaks Luke 6.46 4. This Vocal Amen is as it were the Epitome and summ of all our Petitions and Praises to God 't is the Center which all those Lines are drawn towards It is all the Duty vertually reduced to one word and point Yea it is the repeating and ecchoing or redoubling of all over again As the Mercury behind the Glass it reverterates the lively Image of all preceding Devotion It is a drawing the Arrow to the Pile by a strong ejaculation qua toto corde deum petimus in Bellarmines Phrase whereby the whole heart is darted up to God It is a stirring up our selves to take hold of God Isa 64.7 It is taking aim and directing our Prayer to him and looking up Psal 5.3 as if they would hand up Gods Praises to him and stand ready to receive his Mercies with open Hands and Mouths It winds up all together in one bundle many are willing to have God forgive their trespasses but cannot so readily forgive others we may be free for God to give us daily Bounty and Bread but cannot make it as Meat and Drink to do his Will Men will easily accept of Gods kindness not so roundly pay their tribute of Praises Such cannot roundly Pray nor say Amen Ah Lord and Amen are two long Prayers in few words managed by the whole Soul and thus it is an Amen with an Hallelujah when we seek God with all our hearts then we find him Jer. 29.13 5. Amen rightly pronounced is an intense Act of Faith or it involves a strong Faith The Hebrew Verb in Niphat signifies to be firm stable and strong and in Hiphil it signifies to beleive and trust and indeed we cannot beleive or trust to any thing but that which is stable invariable and immutable So that there are two Declarations made by this Amen 1. That God is firm and immutably true in himself and his word 2. That we will not only beleive his Truth but trust to his veracity and build upon it as the Prophet doth both Jer. 11.5 this is a laying hold on Gods Strength Isa 27.5 as we see Abraham Gen. 15.6 he beleived God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vehermen Gods Truth is beleived his veracity trusted to Israel twisted about both these as Abraham did he wrestled with God and prevailed The Jews say Amen habet tres nucleos hath Three Kernels the one is of an Oath the Second of Faith the Third of Confidence as Bunto says on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When we have confessed our Sins we do by our Amen say all is true and we have deserved Gods displeasure we beg pardon of them and so beleive God hath promised Pardon to the Penitent we trust our selves with God in Christ and beleive that he will Pardon our Sins as all others that cast themselves upon his promised Grace 6. The unanimous pronunciation of Amen is an assurance that God will accept our Praises and answer our Prayers So as the Soul comes off with Luther's Vicimus we have prevailed Mark 11.24 what things soever ye desire when you Pray beleive that ye receive them and ye shall have them nay 1 John 5.15 If we know that he heareth us whatsoever we ask we know that we have the Petitions we desired of him We ought to beleive we shall have them either in kind or value and infinite Wisdom and Goodness must be Judge in that Case alone Matth. 18.19 if two of you agree on Earth as touching any thing that they shall ask it shall be done for them of my Father which is in Heaven If any single Soul Pray in Faith it shall be heard much more if two have a Symphony as the word imports they shall be answered how much more when the whole Congregation is in Harmony and unanimously cries Amen when the whole Congregation meets as one Man Ezra 3.1 and the multitude of Beleivers are of one Heart and Soul Acts 4.32 God will say Amen to such Amens They are as it were a bath col the Eccho and Voice of God from the Mercy-Seat Sanctorum vota sunt oracula Gods Spirit stirs up such Prayers and they shall not be denied The Soul like Luther says fiat voluntas mea as Men make their Wills in the Name of God Amen it shall be thus for once let my Will Oh Lord be done Heavens Gate is open to this united Knock. 7. And lastly This unanimous Amen of Faith strikes terror on the Enemies of the Church whether Devils or Men. When the Romans had Conquered Philip and the Grecians and Flaminius caused Peace to be proclaimed to the Grecians there was such a Shout says Plutarch that the very Crows and other Birds fell down to the ground the Air was so rent and shaken And when the Church of God Terrible as an Army with Banners gives her unanimous Voices of Amens not only Satan falls like lightning from Heaven Luke 10.18 but Simon Magus by Peters Prayer is fetch'd down when he attempted to flie in the Air as if he had been the Holy Dove and Power of God as Ecclesiastical Story relates And Socrates tells us that upon Theodosius his Prayers and his Armies the Barbarians Captain was smitten with a Thunderbolt and his Soldiers by Fire As the Turks Mined the Eastern Empire of the Romans by Fire Smoke and Brimston i e. by Guns and Gun-powder Rev. 9.17 when the Church is united in hearty Amens it is like the Shout that the Israelites gave when God and his Ark came into the Camp which was such a great sound that the Earth rang 1 Sam. 4.5 for then God is gone up with a Shout Psal 47.5 to answer the Prayers made for the Salvation of his People This makes the hearts of their Enemies to melt and tremble as the Philistins did As Hierom expresseth it the hollow Idols and their Temples that were empty did Eccho and Rebound the Churches Amens so as their Fabricks shaked Thus when the Shophar lovely Trumpet sounded the Seventh time upon the Seventh day Josh 6.20 the Walls of Jerico fell and so shall the Gates and Walls of Babylon by the Preaching of the Gospel on the Lords Days and the Prayers of the Saints The united Breath of Gods People sends a blast upon their Enemies the Trumpet blew and the
People shouted and Jerico fell down to the ground Our Amens must not drop like a cold Bullet of Lead out of the mouth of a Musquet bowing to the ground but they must be Fired by preparations of the Heart and warm affections they must be Discharged and Shot off with the utmost valde of the Soul and fervency of the Spirit Samuel Thundred in Prayer and God Thundred upon Israels Enemies So David Prays Psal 144.5 that God would bow the Heavens and come down c. Ps 1.8 9. he did bow the Heavens and come down verse 13. the Lord Thundred in Heaven the highest gave his Voice Hailstones and coals of Fire When Gods People can unite in one Voice God gives his Voice with them and for them Use The First Inference then is of Reproof for our deep silence and too much neglect of this hearty Amen which proceeds from these Four ill Causes 1. From thence whence all ill things come in upon us even from Popish ignorance and darkness When Men grew dull and stupid and neither understood or cared to understand either the word of God to us or ours to him in Prayer Religion was looked upon as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a By-business or troublesome laborious and needless curiosity It was enough to Beleive as the Church Beleived and to Pray as the Church Prayed and so they devolved all their Devotions on a pack of idle Monks and Friers whom they called Religious Omers who should serve God supererogate and merit for them yea not only procure a freedom from Purgatory and Pardons but Paradice also for their Moneys And as soon as their Silver did chink in the Bason of the Priest out springs the Soul from Purgatory as if the sound of Money was powerful in Purgatory as true Amens are in Heaven 2. The Divisions among Christians of the reformed Religion is another Cause of this defect and neglect 1 Cor. 14.26 when ye come together every one hath a Psalm a Doctrine a Tongue a Revelation an Interpretation One was for Singing another for Reading a Third for Preaching one for Prophesying another for Interpreting the Apostle gives two Rules to oppose this and Womens talking in the Church let all things be done distinctly and in order to edification natural decency forbids all confusion In our days some have such Schismatical Phrases Notions and Doctrines in Preaching Praying and Praising that a sober Christian cannot say Amen Some so zealous for Forms that nothing else must be a Prayer but the Lords Prayer as if because Cyprian calls it a Legitimate Form all others were spurious when 't is the Sense that is the Prayer and not the words which are differently set down in Luke from Mathew as Chemitius well observes Others are so vehement against all Forms that they would reduce all Devotion to an invisible Spirituality as if they had drop'd their Bodies and were crouded within the Vail into the Triumphant Quire of Spirits in Heaven But certainly while we are in the Body we ought to glorifie God with our Bodies as well as our Spirits and with our Tongues as the Bodies Instruments in publick Worship Verbo deus laudandus quia deus verbum says Lactan God was made Flesh to speak to us therefore we ought to speak to him Psal 16.9 the Tongue is Mans Glory as it differenceth us from Beasts so it make us Priests to God Rev. 1.6 to offer up our own and the dumb Creatures Sacrifices of Praise to God to him be Glory and Dominion for ever Amen 3. Another rate of this defect is the degenerating of Assemblies from their first Constitution and Plantation For these as all Bodies contracted defilements both in Ministers and People Formality hath over-run that Zeal Piety and Charity which formerly burned among them So that many Assemblies are run down so into the Spirit of the World that they differ little from Papists How have some Ministers been thrust in upon the Assemblies by a secular hand who never understood how to preach or pray a live Prayer and many Congregations full of such ignorance and prophaness that the Arches and Vaults in the Building give as good an Eccho as their dead Amens One comes in his Drink another pipeing hot out of their Wordly Businesses a Third in huffing Finery and Bravery to be gazed on another is heavy laden with Sleep and comes for a Nap. How can they that are not concerned for Gods Glory his Church his Word the pardon of their Sins nor think themselves beholden to God for Daily-Bread or that they need daily Grace say either Our Father or Amen with any Sense When either Ministers or People Drink and Swill and Swear and roar with one another at the Tavern all the Week and yet will be the most Vocal and Loud in their responsals on the Lords Day it turns Mens Stomacks and Consciences from publick expressions as something to rankly of Hypocritical Formality That with the wise Heathen in the Ship when a Company of wicked Persons cried and prayed hold your peace sad he least the Gods know you are here and so destroy us D. Laer. Roaring at the Ale-house and bellowing at the Church are both alike beastly and ugly to be heard 4. Worldly Peace Plenty and Prosperity dirty and dull the Wheels of the Soul so as Activity and Fervency are Bird-limed 'T is unreasonable yet too true that those Tenants who have the best Farms pay God his Rent worst When Christians were kept warm by the Zeal of their Persecutors they met in Caves and Woods with the hazard of their Lives they had a Zeal for God and the Gospel they heard and Prayed as for their lives and for the life of Religion it might be their last Sermon or Prayer they might joyn in and so they had a fervent hearty love for one another which made them not only seal their Prayers with warm Amens but they sealed one another also with an holy kiss not knowing whether they should ever see one anothers Faces again in the Flesh or no they fell on one anothers Necks and kissed at parting Rom. 16.16 another expression springing naturally from strong affection truly Christian in those times which if practised in this dirty Age would be perhaps proved as well as judged a piece of wretched carnality But their Flesh was kept under by poverty and persecutions so as such filthy tentations were burnt up by the love of God and each other And we have cause to fear God hath some such Irons in the Fire to fear of that dead yet proud Flesh which in these days is bred in the hearts of many professors In the mean time this Flesh hinders our very lips from closing in a sound Amen Use 2. This then informs us that if ever the Church recover primitive purity and fervency it must have such administrations as 1. The whole Worship of God must be in a known Tongue that so all may say Amen in the
Congregation It is observed by Tertul. de Paenit that Sack is the same in Latin Greek and Hebrew to which we may add English also to shew all Nations are Sinners and need Repentance and Humiliation in Sack-cloth and Ashes and so Amen is the same in all Languages that all Nations might have the same Intelligible Language in their Devotions especially But the Papists will tell us that a Jewel is of equal value in an ignorant Clowns hand as it is off when in a Skilful Lapidaries a Petition to a Prince is of the same efficacy in ones hand who can neither write nor read as it is in a Scholars hand and all is true if God did not read hearts when Princes only read papers God required to be worshipped with an understanding Soul nay the Jesuits tell us the unlearned do merit and obtain more than they that understand because they have more humility and fervor But it is a strange humility and fervency to pass for a Grace which is not an Act of an intelligent Man 't is so far from Divine and Meritorious that it is not an humane Act. Cajetan more to the plain truth tells us that Organs which are a distraction to the intelligent Worshippers were yet retained to promote the unlearned Mens Devotions and Charms though not understood yet have power over Serpents and Devils so that Prayers and Praises in an unknown Language are with them Enchantments upon the only wise God and their Devotion is rather the breath of an Organ than the breathings and being filled with the Spirit 2. This informs us also that all publick administrations are to be in the matter of them intelligible as well as in the form of Language Ministers are not to use overstudied Phrases and singular Notions of their own Fancies which sometimes Men endeavour to pin upon their Auditors Prayer is putting the word and promises of God in suit and therefore plain Scriptural Pleadings are our best Arguments Any unintelligible or doubtful expressions do but lay a Stumbling-block in the way to hinder the hearers giving readily their Amen Therefore we must not only Pray with our own Spirits but with the Peoples understanding also 1 Cor. 14.15 our Seal must be and can be only set to Gods Covenant his trust goes before our Amen So God promiseth to give his People Pastors after his own heart which shall feed them with knowledge and understanding without which our Sacrifices are but the offering up of Swines Flesh or cutting off a Dogs Neck 3. All the Congregation must be unanimous of one Heart Sence and Soul or else they can never meet and center in one Amen but are in separation when they are together The Apostle tells us that the variance of Husband and Wife causeth their Prayers to be hindred 1 Pet. 3.7 when Passion is up Devotion is down or very opposite like the Mountains of Blessing and Cursing or Samaria and Jerusalem or Anah and Peninnah scolding under the same Roof But the true Jerusalem is a City at unity with it self Psal 122.3 one Lord one Baptism one Bread one Body one Soul one Spirit one Heart one Faith and one Request viz. Zec. 14.9 that the Lord may be King over all the Earth that the Lord may be one and his Name one Which will be when God shall give his People one heart and one way that they may fear him for ever Jer. 32.39 then there shall be as many Taches as Loops and Sockets as Tenons and all the Tabernacle be one Ex. 36.13 as the Jews when they Sacrificed they compassed the Altar round so when they feasted they sate round 1 Sam. 16.11 this Symphony and Harmony when it obtains will make one Amen when Gods Praises and the Saints Prayers shall be all one which will be when Christs Prayer shall be answered John 17.11 Let them be one as thou and I am one all heart-burnings shall cease when all our Fire shall be only upon Gods Altar and unite in one pyramedal Flame aspiring and terminating in the pure Love of God 4. To all this there must come in diligent attention and intention of mind for else they cannot consent to all and every part and as a Man who is to set his Hand and Seal to an Indenture will hear all the Conditions that he may know what he bindes himself to so we being to Seal all the Prayers with our lips and heart Amen had need mind what we Seal to How do many Frisk and Air their thoughts in Vanities like a wanton Spanel from his Masters Walk and come in from this false sent to the Quest with full cry and a dirty Amen This only mocks Gods All-seeing Eye and Hypocritical Colludes with the Congregation And when we consider how few hold pace with every Petition The Fourth Toletan Counsel that made a Canon against any using Hallelujah in Lent might have forbidden Amens also in publick Congregations considering that Jejune attention and intention of mind which accompanies the Devotions of the generality But when all Societies shall be intelligent unanimous intent and affectionate they may ought and will say Amens with Hallelujahs too though Lenten-Cannon forbid both Use 3. Is of Caution to beware of all that which may hinder this powerful Amen 1. Then beware of all Sin deliberate Sins dead our Faith and Spirits in Prayer Quantum a praeceptis tantum ab auribus dei distamus Tertul. de Ora. Dom. We are always as much at a distance from Gods hearing us as we are from hearing his righteous precepts If we regard Iniquity in our hearts God will not say Amen to our Prayers nor can we do it in Faith How can any say Amen to Deut. 27.15 17. Cursed be he that worships Images or removes his neighbours Landmarks For an unholy Person to say hallowed be thy Name is to Pray God to Sanctifie himself upon him and he that cannot have Charity to forgive them that trespass against him while he Prays God to forgive his trespasses he doth interpretatively Pray that God would not forgive his Sins 2. Take heed of too much Business for that dusteth us with so many thoughts which not only choke the word but stifle our Prayers 1 Cor. 7.38 the Apostle would have them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without cares that they might serve the Lord without distraction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By these convulsive motions of distracting thoughts which pull us first on one hand then on the other the face of the Duty and the Soul is very distorted ill-favoured of an ill Scheme and Fashion all the Beauty of Duty is gone off nor can the Soul well sit close to the Lord and steady but sits tottering half on half off no setled Frame of Spirit can be maintained First one business then another comes and pulls us off to speak with us so as we are not at leasure to speak with God as Cypr. Epist 8. says it is strange we should think God should hear us when